tbREtisS

1ARC 5: STARS WHAT MAKE HISTORY
2All rights belong to Tappei Nagatsuki, the original author of the Re:Zero series. This is an English translation of the free web novel which is available at:
3
4http://ncode.syosetu.com/N2267BE/216
5
6This is not a professional translation. Some mistakes, both grammatical and logical, are inevitable. Also, be advised that translators have a predisposition for personal preference and the names and terminology may differ at times from what was used in the anime or is used in the fandom at large. Think of these documents as an extremely detailed “summary” (even though they basically include everything).
7
8Credit for this document belongs to Anon who can be contacted at:
9
10ankaa.burner@gmail.com  https://mega.nz/#F!VNdzDYYK!nK9fNU3LeprlZSbRAnlsRg
11 
12CHAPTER 1: IT ALWAYS STARTS WITH A VISITOR
13—He breaks into a sprint, launching himself forward.
14
15Air breezes over the sweat that drips from his brow to his eyes. He blinks it away, ignoring it. His lungs ache with every breath. His innards twist into knots.
16
17He grits his teeth and dispels all his pain.
18The only thing left in his mind is the world 'goal'.
19
20“—!”
21
22Someone is yelling far in the distance.
23Their voice draws ever nearer, closing in on Subaru as he runs. With their call as his landmark, as his beacon, he sprints onward, onward—.
24
25“—!”
26
27The frantic voice draws him in. Heedless of the white light swamping his vision, he runs. And,
28
29“Goal, in fact!”
30
31The second he crosses the finish line clumsily drawn underfoot, the sky and the earth swap places. Small weeds poke into the crown of his head, and Subaru instantly puts his hand to the ground for a forward roll. The habitual action kills his momentum, and with two more unneeded rolls, he lands sprawled out on the ground.
32Subaru: “Bhaahhh! Auhhg! Everything hurts! Everything stings! But it's over! I did it!” Breathing breath after ragged breath, he still finds it in him to shout.
33He complains as he does to invigorate his faltering heart. He mustn't feel that his fatigue is simply wear, or that his effort is simply exertion.
34He must remember that this is not the end, and there is still more to come.
35Every time he tries to dictate where the finish line is, to give himself that satisfaction, Subaru puts his hand to his chest and thinks of that night.
36
37???: “Good job, Subaru, I suppose.”
38
39A small silhouette enters Subaru's view from above.
40A loveable girl with long, cream hair and an extravagant outfit—Beatrice.
41
42Her fluttering dress looks out of place in the meadow as she presents Subaru with a towel. He accepts it and vigorously towels his head dry.
43
44Subaru: “Ah, thanks. Was looking to cool down so this's perfect.”
45
46Beatrice: “I'll tell you that Petra cooled it before you go pinning this on me, in fact. Go thank her and she'll jump for joy, I suppose.”
47
48Subaru: “Petra's really considerate that way. But man, weird to see you out here, Beako. Something putting you in a different mood than usual?”
49 
50Subaru swings his arms as he sits up and slides over to Beatrice. She puts her hand to her hip, averting her gaze.
51
52Beatrice: “Just whimsy, in fact.”
53
54Subaru: “Oh wow so it was whimsy huh.”
55
56Beatrice: “...And I wanted to personally see what you're like when you're putting in your best, I suppose.”
57
58While keeping her gaze averted, Beatrice easily unveils her hidden intentions.
59She's so much more honest now. Subaru feels keenly that time has earned him her trust. Beatrice looks like she wants to say something to Subaru as he grins, but,
60
61Beatrice: “Now, this must involve more than just gallivanting about, in fact. What comes next, I suppose?”
62
63Subaru: “I'll have you know this gallivanting is pretty taxing on its own, mademoiselle. While I cannot say whether I'll meet your expectations, I'm tackling the obstacle course of dreams next.”
64
65Beatrice: “...Ah, right, in fact. You mean the playground that Garfiel built in the forest, I suppose. 'Obstackle...?'”
66
67Subaru: “Obstacle course. You don't have to force yourself to memorize it. Just ignore it.” Beatrice: “But Subaru, I want to understand every word you say, in fact.”
68The smooth line makes Subaru's cheeks relax even further. Beatrice looks puzzled by his reaction, before she realises what she just said and her expression instantly shifts. Her cheeks are adorably pink as berries.
69
70Beatrice: “N-no, I didn't mean it like th... it just came out that way, I suppose.”
71
72Subaru: “Nonono, no worries, I know exactly what you meant. Everything's cool, I love you too.” Beatrice: “You know exactly nothing, in fact!”
73Subaru chuckles as he jumps to his feet and scoops a sour-faced Beatrice into his arms. She looks displeased in his hold, but makes no complaints about being carried.
74
75Beatrice: “Subaru, you reek of sweat, I suppose.”
76
77Subaru: “Breathe with your mouth then. Or just drain the mana directly.” Beatrice: “I'll sap you dry if that's what you're asking, in fact.”
78Subaru: “You're gonna be the one crying after that.” Beatrice: “A-as if, I suppose! Cease your nonsense, in fact!” With Beatrice in his arms, Subaru breaks into a run.
79 
80His breathing returns to normal during their banter. Beatrice makes a perfect weight for running from the track in the field to the obstacle course in the forest.
81Since she's far lighter than she looks. Basically a feather.
82
83Subaru soars with her in hand, so light he may have grown wings.
84
85※ ※	※	※	※	※	※	※	※	※	※	※	※
86
87
88Their new mansion is surrounded in just as much green as the old one.
89Shrubs grow in abundance throughout the verdant mountains. Subaru feels the cool breeze wash over his bangs as he launches into a run.
90
91Subaru: “Okay! All! Right!”
92
93The forest is so lush that it drowns everything visible in green. Here, Subaru sprints forward and lightly puts his hand to a sideways log, defeating the obstacle with only a small hop and his momentum.
94'Vaulting' proves an effective means of locomotion in places strewn with obstacles, or in urban areas with copious buildings. Parkour champions the technique: a sport that Subaru often watched on television, all while amazed at the superhuman feats of the athletes.
95He never anticipated once that he would be training himself in this field. Subaru: “Hup! Hah! Okay!”
96The climbing apparatus is the star of this obstacle course that Subaru got Garfiel to construct.
97One large post composes the central pillar, while logs are assembled together in the space around it. It is essentially a classical jungle gym but with a slight avant-garde flair.
98
99The thing looks a mess to climb even while taking it slowly.
100Subaru leaps onto it with all the momentum from his sprint, using the slight contact his fingers and toes purchase to shoot himself upwards, as if scaling a vertical wall.
101He races quicker than the eye can catch all to the top of the jungle gym. But there still more to this stunt, and more purpose to the gym.
102
103Subaru: “Hup! Hup! Hup!”
104
105Subaru reaches the slight footing at the peak before hopping to the uppermost point of the structure. He gazes down. Drop looks about six meters.
106Obviously, nothing is laid upon the wild, mossy ground. While the earth could have been soft once, it is now well-trodden and hard.
107Meaning the terrifying fall is definitely going to hurt. However, Subaru: “—Hah!”
108Without any hesitation, Subaru leaps down to the hard earth. Entirely undefended as he is, this jump may appear the worst of his usual recklessness.
109But Subaru unhesitatingly stretches out his legs and contacts the ground. Suffering the pain of the impact, he writhes in hideous agony—or not.
110
111Subaru “—”
112 
113Subaru bends his legs and ducks to dissolve the impact, breaking into a forward roll to further avoid damage. One more roll, and another onto his hands and knees, before he darts to his feet, sustaining no injury at all.
114He merely brushes himself off, wiping the dirt from his track suit.
115
116This is another parkour stunt: the land and roll.
117The stunt involves a landing combined with a roll to disperse the impact.
118It allows one to safely fall from moderate heights. While it's no big deal for superhumans, it is a question of life or death for ordinary human Subaru.
119Just practising this technique should be broadening his horizons for what he can do. Subaru: “So that's basically it. That improve your opinion of me?”
120Subaru spreads his arms wide and looks to Beatrice, who watched the whole thing. Beatrice sits calmly on the stump for spectators, her eyes widening.
121
122Beatrice: “Honestly, I am a little surprised, in fact. It did improve my opinion somewhat, I suppose.”
123
124Subaru: “You're back in love with me?”
125
126Beatrice: “Subaru, recently, I've been having trouble deducing what you're trying to make me say, in fact!”
127
128Subaru: “I only want to know you love me.”
129
130Beatrice's attitude already demonstrates it more than enough.
131Subaru gives the red-faced, indignant Beatrice a smile before glancing behind him.
132
133As shown by that spot of parkour, part of the forest has been repurposed into an obstacle course for Subaru.
134No one's going to complain about it, since it's on Roswaal's land. But Subaru has to keep his honest urge to send Garfiel occupationally into construction, having seen how easily he cleared the timber and built this, to himself.
135
136Garfiel is surprisingly nimble-fingered and attuned to detail. Perhaps his young, reckless talent will bloom in more fields in the future.
137
138Subaru: “Anyway, guess we're calling it here for today.” Beatrice: “Huwah, I suppose.”
139Subaru catches the towel that Beatrice throws to him, and wipes off his sweat as he did in the field. Then he stretches his legs, waist, so on. The old world already drove the importance of limbering up into him, but now that he's seriously exercising his body, he truly does feel the effects.
140
141He can't do the splits, but he has grown more flexible.
142He puts his foot to a nearby tree-trunk and stretches his body out. When he seats himself and spreads his legs, Beatrice walks over behind him and presses him down, letting him fall forward.
143
144Subaru: “Done stretching. Alrighty, let's get ourselves back to the mansion and blob out.”
145 
146Beatrice: “Indeed, in fact.”
147
148That comment would've earned him an insult before, but Beatrice accepts it without argument. She is both accustomed to how Subaru handles her, and to responding to it.
149Beatrice reaches out for him. Subaru accepts, and hand-in-hand, they exit the forest.
150
151Subaru: “Beako, are you holding back on the mana drain? It feels like you're taking less than usual.” Beatrice: “I'm at least considerate enough to take care when you're exhausted, I suppose.”
152Subaru: “My my, how incredibly your opinion's changed in just these two short hours. But we don't want you to suffer from this, go back to the usual.”
153
154Subaru smiles wryly at Beatrice as he lifts their linked hands. She glances aside at him and sighs. Instantly, the usual sensation hits.
155Beatrice is directly entering the interior of Subaru's closed gate. This is the backdoor dedicated to extracting mana from Subaru, without passing through the gateway.
156Only she can use this backdoor, and it is Subaru's lifeline.
157
158Subaru's abused gate has completely stopped functioning.
159But the loss of his gate does not stop his od from generating slight amounts of mana. Actually it is proceeding to generate more and more mana despite the lack of an outlet.
160If left like this, the mana inside Subaru will frenzy, and he'll pop like an overinflated frog—is how he understands it.
161
162But leaving aside whether he'll actually explode, Beatrice tells him it's dangerous. Since the mana exchange required to preserve their contract simultaneously resolves the issue, Subaru and Beatrice absolutely must have physical contact at least once daily.
163
164Subaru is constantly stockpiling tiny loads of mana, and Beatrice needs mana to function. Both in terms of personality and constitution, their compatibility is excellent.
165Although,
166
167Subaru: “If you could mana drain people outside your contractor, we could easily keep you in mega loli mode.”
168
169Beatrice: “Don't you go mulling over that, I suppose. I thought we came to an agreement about that ages ago, in fact. And you are amassing mana, even if it is in small amounts, I suppose. Even if it is tinier than a sparrow's teardrops.”
170
171Beatrice has an idiosyncrasy where she only mana drains her contractor.
172She had been constantly and randomly draining mana from people in Roswaal's mansion before, but apparently that involved using the Forbidden Archive as a mediator.
173
174Beatrice: <The Forbidden Archive was arranged to mediate my mana intake, draining it from entities inside the mansion, in fact.>
175
176Was Beatrice's explanation.
177So the plan to drain mana from Garfiel, who looks to abound in the stuff, or from Emilia, initially struggling with her vast pool of it, is a wash. It's like someone's silently telling him: of course it wouldn't work out that perfectly.
178 
179But, while it disappointed him at first, he's glad for it now.
180Touching Beatrice is now a ritual representing more than just their relationship, and he likes feeling the truth of their connection.
181The relationship between Subaru the spiritualist and Beatrice the spirit differs somewhat from those of normal spiritualists. They need to recognize how their partnership represents them, by doing things like this.
182
183Beatrice: “I'm done, in fact. This is enough to fill me for today, I suppose.” Subaru: “Oh, kay, haauh... nothing, to it... haa... haa...”
184Beatrice: “I've already decided not to comment when it comes to your bravado, in fact.”
185
186Done with their daily ritual, Beatrice gazes flatly at Subaru.
187They step off the forest trail and onto paved ground, proving that they're close to the mansion. The path resembles the one from Arlam Village times, but now that it crosses through the nearby town of Costuul, it all fells far less remote.
188
189Beatrice: “If I were going to pick, I'd say I preferred the quiet forest, I suppose.”
190
191Subaru: “I think noisy towns and quiet forests both have their appeal. I wouldn't pick one over the other. But since the Capital's the only big city I've seen yet, Costuul feels pretty novel.”
192Beatrice: “Hrmpf, in fact. Subaru, your ideas are mismatched with Betty's, I suppose.” Beatrice pouts in clear dissatisfaction.
193Subaru pulls her onward, chiding her with a “yeah yeah” as he heads towards the path to the mansion. When,
194
195???: “—Subaru-sama! Beatrice-chan!”
196
197Someone shouts their names, and the two of them look up. They find a girl running towards them from the road to the mansion.
198Her face and voice are familiar, and her adorable expression brightens upon sighting Subaru and Beatrice. Her auburn, shoulder-length hair flutters in the wind.
199The catlike roundness of her eyes give her expressive face even more charm. Anyone would catch themselves smiling at her friendly, lovable attitude.
200
201A sweet wildflower, out of anyone's reach.
202That would be a good descriptor for Petra Leyte.
203Petra: “I was just leaving to go fetch you two. Thank goodness we didn't miss each other.” Says Petra after running up to them, out of breath with her hand to her chest.
204Subaru gives Petra, who had grown to his chest, a pat on the head in response.
205
206Subaru: “What's the rush? We weren't gonna escape. Did you just get those baked tarts at the perfect temperature for us or something?”
207
208Beatrice: “Then it's sensible that she would make haste, in fact. Since it's incredibly important, I suppose.”
209 
210Petra: “No! That's so not it! You guys are being jerks!”
211
212Petra puffs out her cheeks as Beatrice nods solemnly, and goes to remove Subaru's hand from her head. But once her hands clasp his own, she stops.
213She keeps that hold on Subaru's hand, cheeks flushed red as she continues,
214
215Petra: “Leaving the tarts aside for the moment, it's something else. The mansion has received a guest. Emilia-sama said to go and fetch you, and...”
216
217Subaru: “Wait, Petra. Just stop there. I'm getting a terrible feeling about this.” Petra: “Huh?”
218Clearly wary, Subaru cuts Petra off.
219She looks surprised at this, but Beatrice doesn't.
220Well yeah. Beatrice has witnessed the same things that Subaru has, considering they've been together ever since moving to the new mansion.
221Quite a few things have happened between now and the day they left SANCTUARY.
222
223Subaru: “And the conversation pattern goes exactly the same. When you show up to fetch me, or Frederica does, or sometimes Otto or Garfiel do, it always means trouble. I've learned that much.”
224
225Beatrice: “A guest suddenly appears while Subaru is out... indeed, this absolutely is the pahttern bespeaking misfortune, I suppose.”
226
227Petra: “B-Beatrice-chan, you're using words that Subaru-sama does...! Subaru-sama, stop teaching her weird things!”
228
229Subaru: “The mansion's consensus is that Beako gets to do what she wants. But anyway, the guest. Petra, me and Beatrice are absent due to stomach-ache.”
230
231Petra: “No! You! Don't! Emilia-sama will be furious! And I have no reason to disobey her. Come on, this way!”
232
233Petra used to be such a Subaru adherent, but living here has led her to oppose him when needed.
234
235Her hands grab Subaru's arm and she pulls him along, putting in her greatest effort to drag him away. As she does, Subaru glances to Beatrice, her hand in his.
236
237Subaru: “Beako.”
238
239Beatrice: “Enjoy your day, in fact.” Subaru: “You're coming too!” Beatrice: “Ghhah, I suppose!”
240It starts as a plea for help, and instantly transforms into embroilment. Beatrice quickly attempts to shake him off, but Subaru keeps a tight grip on her left hand. And her right hand is restrained by Petra, leaving her doubly without an escape.
241With Subaru refusing Beatrice's escape, and Petra refusing Subaru's escape, the trio venture along in
242 
243their nonsense arrangement to the mansion.
244
245Subaru: “I know it's too late to kick the visitor out... but that just makes me wish we'd been told sooner.”
246
247Petra: “You mean, to have a messenger on messengers? But then we won't know far we need to go out to anticipate them beforehand. That much is clear.”
248
249Subaru: “I'm just saying it'd be nice for everyone's mental health and relations if we did something about that. Anyway, do you know who today's visitor is, Petra?”
250
251The one receiving the guest is going to be Petra, Frederica, or Ram. One of the three. Since Petra is out here fetching Subaru, one of the other two will be dealing with the guest.
252
253Petra: “Umm, well, not really...”
254
255Subaru: “You don't know? Maybe you didn't see their crest, but you'd have to've seen the messenger. And even if you didn't I'm sure they would've told you something when they told you to fetch us...”
256
257Petra: “They were in an incredible rush, saying that the guest was extremely important. But they didn't look important.”
258
259Subaru: “You can't judge much off of people's appearances. Sometimes you get little girls with powerful drills who also command dark powers. Though they may seem a mere dress-wearing loli, in truth they preside over—”
260
261Beatrice: “Shut it, I suppose!”
262
263Beatrice is the one calling off the jokes, leaving Subaru silent. Petra looks at the silenced Subaru, still worried.
264
265Petra: “I don't judge people based on their appearances anymore either.”
266
267Subaru: “That's good, Petra. Dunno what happened to change it but it was important you did.”
268
269Petra: “I thought the new nasty-eyed choresman who came to the village was a weirdo... but he really wasn't.”
270
271Subaru: “It boomeranged!”
272
273Stricken somewhere that he didn't expect, Subaru tilts his head at Petra. Nevermind her first impressions of him, the stuff she mentioned earlier is important.
274Petra doesn't judge people by their appearance, but she still thought this visitor was odd. Subaru: “So what're they like?”
275Petra: “I guess... a kitty?” Subaru: “A kitty?”
276The image of a grey cat spirit, long tail wagging, comes to mind at the word 'kitty'. Subaru's
277 
278feelings for him are complex, and there are things they must talk about upon his eventual return. Subaru: “Gotta ask him for his daughter.”
279Beatrice: “I thought of Bubby too, but Petra's surely seen him before, I suppose. So it can't be him, in fact. Petra, what kind of kitty was it, I suppose?”
280
281Petra: “It's so cute that you're calling them a kitty too, Beatrice-chan.” Beatrice: “Pet! Ra!”
282Says Beatrice indignantly to a teasing Petra.
283Petra gives an easy, “Sorry, sorry,” and looks up in thought.
284
285Petra: “I guess they weren't really a kitty. I haven't really seen one before, but I suppose they were a catfolk demihuman. I always think of Big Bro Garfiel when I think of demihumans though.”
286
287Subaru: “Garf's mixed race, and he doesn't have any blatantly obvious demihuman traits. Best you can manage on closer inspection is how intense his eyes are.”
288
289And I guess you could mention his sharp canines.
290According to Garfiel, his canines will always keep growing, much like a rodent's incisors, and he needs to chew on hard objects to maintain their length and sharpness.
291It's not uncommon for Ram or Frederica to flip out at him after catching him chewing on the mansion's bannisters.
292
293Subaru: “So a demihuman who looks demihuman has arrived. If they're catfolk then they're probably a beastman, and I do know a couple of those.”
294
295It's a given in the Capital, but Costuul also has many beastfolk demihumans.
296A long period of time has dissolved the discrimination against demihumans in the domain of Roswaal the Demihuman Fancier. Making this area a nicer region for demihumans to live in, or so says the local bunny-eared bartender.
297But Petra, who spends her time working in the mansion and goes to Arlam Village rather than Costuul on her days off, naturally is less familiar with them.
298
299Petra: “I get it. Could you show me around Costuul on my next day off, then?”
300
301Subaru: “Yeah, sure. I'm sure you'll get to go there for shopping and stuff too, and you wanna be making as many friends as you can.”
302
303Subaru gives that poorly-thought promise, and Petra pumps her fist. Beatrice only sighs and smiles wryly at Subaru.
304
305Subaru: “Aaaand we're here. Back at our beloved abode.”
306
307The gates come into view during their conversation, and Subaru lifts his hands, linked as they are with the girls'. He ignores their protests as the gesture forces them to stretch, correcting his own posture and looking at the mansion.
308
309This is the new mansion replacing the old, burnt one. Its exterior gives the same western feel that the previous did, and is similarly designed.
310 
311There is space between the front gates and the doorway, with garden lawns flanking the gravel path. On the right side is a fountain, while the left continues into a path to the side end of the mansion, where carriages are parked, that has stables for earth dragons.
312
313The fountain comes with an installation of colourful flowers, and at a fixed time daily, it sprinkles them with water. One section of the flowerbed holds Subaru and Petra's vegetable garden, letting them harvest fresh vegetables in-season. It's quite well-praised when the crop is bountiful.
314
315The group pass through the front garden and the gravel path, leading them to large double-doors. The knocker shares the shape of the Mathers family crest, using the raptor motif, which indeed makes this feel like the primary estate of the Mathers.
316
317Subaru: “I noticed an unfamiliar carriage over by the stables. Guess it's the visitor's.”
318
319Petra: “The carriage is a dragon carriage, but it wasn't being pulled by anything like Patrasche-chan. It wasn't a dragon, it was more like a big dog.”
320
321Subaru: “Pulled by a big dog... actually, maybe it's...”
322
323Thinking back on his internal bestiary, Subaru gets a clue of the visitor's identity. But before he can reach a definite answer, the solution ends up finding him.
324Which is to say,
325
326???: “Oh! Hullo mister, it's been foooreeeveeer! Have you been well!?”
327
328A stupidly cheerful, high-pitched voice comes hurtling at Subaru, startling him as he opens the door. Petra gives a wry smile, and Beatrice squeezes Subaru's hand slightly. With these reactions in the corner of his eye, he looks ahead at the figure bounding toward him.
329
330They are small.
331They are shorter than Petra, but a little taller than Beatrice. Meaning that they're a child's height, but this may be as tall as she'll ever get.
332Her body is covered in short, orange fur, and her alert cat ears are adorable. Her eyes abound with curiosity and her loud mouth is curved mischievously. Her long, orange braid is very feminine, and her perfectly-fit white robe makes her all the more cute.
333
334She's effectively a bipedal kitten, and in some sense, a cat-lover's dream. A catfolk—and one who Subaru knows.
335
336Subaru: “Mimi! It's been ages. You're as full of energy as always!”
337
338Mimi: “Mhm! Yup! I'm super duper full of energy! You get it, mister! And I even grew bigger and now I'm an adult. Hmhmhm!”
339
340Mimi puts her hand to her hip, smirking boastfully as her tail sways to and fro.
341She just looks like a lively, energetic girl, but actually she is a vice-chair of the beastman mercenary company Iron Fang, with considerable fighting prowess and many other surprises.
342She once helped Subaru in fighting the White Whale and Betelgeux, and shares his tendency to be cloyingly friendly and familiar with anyone, which perhaps makes her the best friend he unaffectedly made during the whole affair.
343
344Incidentally Iron Fang is basically the private army of Emilia's political opponent Anastasia Hoshin,
345 
346so they are an enemy going by that.
347But being hostile towards Mimi is entirely tasteless.
348
349Subaru: “Thanks for coming all the way. Right, introductions. This cute maid here is Petra. She's an upcoming almighty maid who works in our mansion. And this blatantly wary loli is Beatrice.”
350
351Mimi: “Okey! I got it! The maid who's Petras and your baby! Got it! I won't forget it!” Beatrice: “I-I feel she's remembering me by hideously improper means, in fact...!”
352Beatrice is trembling, hiding behind Subaru's back. It seems she's scared of Mimi and how unforgivingly forward she is. Mimi mercilessly dives into her,
353
354Mimi: “What? You'll never be big like me if you shrink up like that! Come on, get out here, out you get!”
355
356Beatrice: “Wh, no, wa, stop, I suppose! Betty doesn't mind being small, and you're too small to be saying this anyway, in fact!”
357
358Mimi: “Hmhm! Listen to the rooky. I'm huge inside, so my outsides're gonna catch up to me before long! The Boss said so!”
359
360Beatrice: “It's nonsense, I suppose!”
361
362Mimi pulls Beatrice to the front, manhandling her entirely.
363Beatrice looks to Subaru for rescue, but he enjoys watching her being people-shy while also making friends, and simply watches over her with a fatherly look.
364
365Petra: “Um, Subaru-sama. Beatrice-chan is looking to you in sheer terror.”
366
367Subaru: “People mature by battling their weaknesses. Beako is a little too averse to new things, so it's best she start developing that challenger's mentality now. Let us watch her in silence, mom.”
368
369Petra: “M-mom... y-yes, let's.”
370
371Subaru senses his mistake as he sees Petra blush and fall silent. But correcting it would be a mess so he decides to go with it.
372He turns his attention to Mimi, dancing circles around the room with a tight grip on Beatrice' hands.
373
374Subaru: “So if you're here, then are the others... are your brothers or Ricardo with you? Also I'd really rather goddamn Julius not show up without booking in first.”
375
376Anastasia's Knight, Julius Euclius, has a very complicated relationship with Subaru. Subaru doubts he can be sincere with him even when seeing him face-to-face.
377Subaru knows he has some trouble dealing with Anastasia, but she's still preferable to Julius. But Mimi casts aside Subaru's worries with a shake of her head.
378
379Mimi: “Nope. Not Hetaro or Tivey or the Boss or Julius or my Lady are here! It's just me! I'm here all on my own! Hmhm!”
380
381Subaru: “That's impressive and all, but... what are you here for, then?”
382 
383Mimi: “Ummm, uhhh, oh right!”
384
385Mimi tilts her head, before pouncing onto Beatrice. Heedless of Beatrice as she hurries to support her, Mimi gives a sunny smile,
386
387Mimi: “I'm inviting you to a party! My Lady said let's all hang out! So here I am to invite you! I'm super excited! Super! Excited!”
388 
389All rights belong to Tappei Nagatsuki, the original author of the Re:Zero series. This is an English translation of the free web novel which is available at:
390
391http://ncode.syosetu.com/N2267BE/216
392
393This is not a professional translation. Some mistakes, both grammatical and logical, are inevitable. Also, be advised that translators have a predisposition for personal preference and the names and terminology may differ at times from what was used in the anime or is used in the fandom at large. Think of these documents as an extremely detailed “summary” (even though they basically include everything).
394
395Credit for this document belongs to Anon who can be contacted at:
396
397ankaa.burner@gmail.com  https://mega.nz/#F!VNdzDYYK!nK9fNU3LeprlZSbRAnlsRg
398 
399CHAPTER 2: PEDIGREE OF THE POSEUR
400Subaru tilts his head, Mimi merrily waving her arms as she takes the lead. 'Party' is a pretty extravagant word, and it's coming out of nowhere.
401
402Subaru: “A party invite... from Anastasia-san? But that's still like, what happened? Is there something to celebrate?”
403
404Mimi: “Celebrate? Celebritty? Whatever! Who cares, it'll be so much fun eating food and getting drunk! So much! Fun!”
405
406Subaru: “You're clearly too young to be drinking.”
407
408Mimi: “Heeheehee. I'm an adult as of this year! The Boss says I can drink! But my Lady says I can't.”
409
410Mimi puffs out her chest, and the belled ornaments in her hair chime. Subaru's eyes shoot open in shock,
411
412Subaru: “What, you're allowed to drink, then you're fully grown!? No way. How old are you!” Mimi: “I just turned fifteen! So I'm an adulty adult. I'm a big girl!”
413Subaru: “Big girls don't talk like they're still in grade school! But anyway...”
414
415Having regained some composure, Subaru puts his hand to his chest as he recognizes the differences in adulthood between this world and the old one. It's essentially the same as genpuku. The age of adulthood is about fifteen in this world, and that's when it's legal to drink and smoke.
416
417Subaru: “...would be the right way to consider it, Petra?”
418
419Petra: “Yes, that's right. But going into more detail, boys leave their homes and find work at fifteen, while some girls start getting married around then. If they don't get married, it's also when they'll usually start working. Like me.”
420
421Subaru: “Which means you left your home pretty early. You're a feisty girl, you.” Petra: “Heehee, I'm feis... I don't think that was a compliment.”
422Petra glares at Subaru, who heads over to an exhausted Beatrice. Mimi has released her, and her pigtails are in some disarray. She looks bitterly up at Subaru.
423
424Beatrice: “After participating in your training and being manhandled by this cat, Betty is exhausted, I suppose... Subaru, carry me, in fact.”
425
426Subaru: “Participating? All you did was watch...”
427
428Beatrice spreads her arms out, reaching for Subaru, and he scoops her into his arms. He's more muscular than he used to be, and since she's light as a feather, the weight doesn't bother him at all. Though, he does sort of look like a dad cradling his daughter now, which is not ideal.
429
430Mimi: “Oooh! You're holding the baby! That's awesome! Hold me too! Me too!”
431 
432Subaru: “Your Boss'd be another story, but I physically can't do it. Request denied.” Mimi: “What! That's no fair! No fair! Unfair! Unfair!”
433Mimi scampers around Subaru as he holds Beatrice. For some reason Beatrice smiles victoriously. Eventually Mimi grabs onto Subaru's track suit,
434
435Mimi: “Okey then! I'll just climb up!”
436
437Subaru: “Idiot! Stop, you'll topple me over. Petra help me stop he—what're you doing?”
438
439Petra: “Ah, erm, I'm not jealous or anything. I'm not. But would you mind if I climbed you, Subaru- sama?”
440
441Subaru: “Um yes!?”
442
443Subaru holds a little girl, with a kitten girl and a maid girl pursuing him incessantly. The shenanigans in the foyer continue without resolution.
444When,
445
446???: “—I thought you were taking forever to return, and here you are monkeying about in the foyer.”
447
448The frigid voice makes Subaru and Petra stand up straight.
449Mimi's eyes sparkle with curiosity for the new speaker, while Beatrice sighs.
450
451The voice is coming from the stairway overlooking the foyer. Subaru glances up to find a girl standing there, where she can see the four of them
452She has pink hair, and wears a short-cut maid outfit. Her cerise eyes look apathetic, and though she is cute, there is nothing cuddly about her.
453This is Petra's colleague, Ram, the head of the maids in the mansion. She gazes coldly at Subaru and snorts a breathy, “Ha.”
454Ram: “Filthy.”
455
456Subaru: “You're the filthy one for reaching that conclusion! Maybe you can argue about how sound this is, but it's still a heartwarming scene!”
457
458Ram: “You always bend reality to suit your purposes. But, Barusu, you mustn't forget. —I judge only by what I've seen.”
459
460Subaru: “Maybe you could take off your weird filter before you start looking please?”
461
462Ram glances at him disinterestedly, apparently unwilling to hear him out. She ignores the stunned Subaru and looks over at Petra, who instantly starts to quake.
463
464Ram: “Petra. I told you to drag Barusu here by the neck if you had to. Would you like to explain why you are playing with him in the foyer?”
465
466Petra: “I-I'm sorry, Sister Ram.”
467 
468Ram: “It seems you weren't listening, Petra. I believe I asked, why are you dawdling here in the foyer?”
469
470Subaru: “Stop acting like the sister from hell. It was just me screwing around. Petra's not to blame.” Ram: “Of course she's to blame. I'll pummel you, Barusu.”
471Subaru: “She's only a little to blame!”
472
473Pleased with that concession, Ram jerks her chin to the room behind her.
474
475Ram: “You mustn't keep Emilia-sama waiting. Barusu, to the upstairs parlour. Petra, the dining room. Beatrice-sama, accompany Barusu.”
476
477Beatrice: “Of course, I suppose.”
478
479Mimi: “What about me? Come on, what about me?”
480
481Petra regretfully lets go of Subaru's sleeve, but he remains caught in the energetic catgirl's firm grip. Ram brushes aside her hair, caught on her cheek.
482
483Ram: “I ask you accompany Barusu to the parlour, dear guest. I'm afraid that your companion is unsettled by your absence.”
484
485Mimi: “Hokay. Guess I gotta go back then. I done a no do.”
486
487Even Ram is polite when receiving guests. Mimi laughs boisterously in reply, but Subaru catches something that he can't ignore.
488
489Subaru: “Companion? But I thought you said you were alone?”
490
491Mimi: “I did, and I am. Not Hetaro or Tivey or the Boss or Julius or my Lady are here. But Joshua's here. I'm alone being Joshua's boddygar, boddygard?”
492
493Subaru: “Bodyguard?”
494
495Mimi: “Yes! Boddygard!”
496
497Mimi puffs out her chest, smirking. Subaru pats her head before looking back up at Ram. Subaru: “I'm sorry. I was so sure it was only Mimi. I didn't realise I was making someone wait.” Ram: “So it seems. It's fine, but do hurry. Emilia-sama's patience will tire before long.”
498Subaru: “Can't have that. Okay, see you later Petra. Let's go, Mimi.” Mimi: “Whoo!”
499Who is this mysterious Joshua?
500He must be someone from Anastasia's faction who Subaru doesn't know. If they're sending him as a messenger, and appointing Mimi as his bodyguard, he must have suitable rank.
501He could have an important post if Mimi refers to him without an honourific, but then again
502 
503considering how indiscriminately friendly Mimi is, it doesn't exactly indicate much.
504
505Petra: “I'll bake the tarts once everything has settled down. You will taste them, won't you, Subaru- sama?”
506
507Whispers Petra before darting out of the scene.
508Frederica must be waiting for her in the dining room. Subaru doesn't know whether they'll serve food in the parlour, but either way, it seems like it's going to be a while before he gets to eat Petra's tarts.
509
510Subaru: “Who else is in the parlour with Emilia-tan?”
511
512Ram: “Roswaal-sama has not returned yet, which leaves her with Otto and Garf. If the visitor is an assassin in disguise, Garf will be enough to manage them.”
513
514Subaru: “Doubt we need to be so worried about direct attacks. I already told Emilia-tan to use Otto as a human shield.”
515
516Ram: “If I ever feel in danger, that's what I'll do too.”
517
518There are no words for how they treat Otto. Well actually no there are.
519Either way, if those three are the ones in the parlour, Otto must be stuck pulling more than his weight. Should they neglect to lessen the strain upon him swiftly, they are liable to lose their precious Internal Affairs Minister.
520
521Beatrice: “He never gets his reward, I suppose. I don't understand why he's even friends with you, in fact.”
522
523Subaru: “It might be invisible to others, but me and Otto are tied together with a solid bond of masculine friendship. Rock solid.”
524
525Mimi: “Ooh! Rocka solid!”
526
527Ram's sigh guides the three up to the parlour: the very first room after scaling the foyer staircase. Ram knocks on the door, which then opens from inside. The face that peeks out belongs to,
528
529Garfiel: “There yer are, Captain. Yer were takin' so long I was thinkin' I'd haveta go'n get ya.”
530
531Subaru: “It would've been funny if you all said you were leaving to look for me and left Otto there on his own.”
532
533Garfiel: “Crap, it wouldda. Now'm imaginin' him panicking everywhere n' freakin' out.”
534
535Garfiel, with his short blond hair, sharp fangs, and characteristic forehead scar, shares a mischievous grin with Subaru.
536He jerks his chin, his arms crossed, apparently keeping himself posted at the door.
537
538Garfiel: “Get in here. Th'guest's sayin' y'gotta be here if we're gonna talk. Otto n' Emilia-sama were tryin' t'give 'im a welcome, but it all juss looked like a comedy.”
539
540Subaru: “Honestly I'd want to see that.”
541 
542Ram: “Cease this foolishness and enter the room. We're already delayed.” Subaru: “Guh”
543Ram drives her foot into the small of Subaru's back, and he goes stumbling into the room. His odd posture as he bursts into the scene earns him stares from those in the parlour.
544The predominant emotions are relief, exasperation, and confusion, respectively.
545
546Subaru suppresses his urge to make excuses to the relieved and exasperated parties about his tardiness, and turns to face the confused individual.
547
548???: “—”
549
550The prim, handsome man gazes back at Subaru.
551A well-tailored outfit garbs his slender frame, and his long violet hair is tied in a ponytail. He exerts a scholarly air, and his monocle only supports that impression.
552His yellow eyes are rather sharp, and between that and his pout at he peers at Subaru's unfamiliar face, he looks displeased.
553Neither party makes the best first impression on the other. Man: “And this would be...?”
554The visitor is the one to speak first.
555He looks away from Subaru, and to the two people seated before him. A beautiful girl, with silver hair flowing down her back, is the one to nod and answer him.
556Emilia: “Right. I apologize that he arrived late. —This is my Knight, Natsuki Subaru.” A tingle shoots down Subaru's spine.
557The words 'My Knight' are simply so wonderful that they captivate him every time. Man: “M-May I point out that he seems, ah, enraptured...?”
558Beatrice: “Subaru. Stop making funny faces, I suppose. He's going to think... huh? Erm this feels quite forceful, in fact. No, you're, holding too tigh—Suba–Subaru! Ow! Ouch, I suppose!”
559
560Subaru: “—Aah! Ahh, sorry. Was tripping.”
561
562He had almost unwittingly squeezed Beatrice to death to distract himself from his feelings. A Beako Hug or also a bear hug. That's what it was.
563Anyway. The guest looks on sceptically as Subaru clears his throat and puts down Beatrice.
564
565Subaru: “As stated a moment previously, I am Natsuki Subaru. I serve as Knight to Emilia-sama, who makes her presence before you. It pleases me to make your acquaintance.”
566
567Man: “—”
568
569The track suit makes it a little slovenly, but his manners align perfectly with courtly etiquette.
570He used to think cynically of the pretentious attitudes of knights, but now that he's trying it himself, he finds it works surprisingly well for him.
571It's not a question of whether it suits him or not. It's that he feels himself being more of a knight. The pressure, knowing that one misstep will leave him a laughingstock, gives the rigid seriousness
572 
573meaning.
574Under the tutelage of Garfiel, with his extensive knowledge as a Knight Fanatic, Subaru has fostered etiquette that disgraces him not as a knight.
575
576Subaru glances to the door to find Garfiel watching him, satisfied.
577Garfiel notices Subaru's glance and flips him the bird. Subaru taught him the gesture, but he's using it wrong. While he may be a good teacher, Garfiel is a failure of a student.
578
579Man: “You humble me. I am... I myself am Joshua Euclius, visiting you as an envoy on behalf of Anastasia Hoshin-sama.”
580
581Subaru: “Then you would be Joshua-san. What a fine name. Still, I must apologize for my poor punctuality. Allow me to—Euclius?”
582
583Halfway through the diplomatic fineries, Subaru finds himself tilting his head at the familiar word. Joshua nods with a, “Yes,” and adding onto that,
584
585Emilia: “That's right, Subaru. Joshua is Julius's little brother. And they're both supporting Anastasia together, it's sooo sweet.”
586
587Laughs the girl, her chaste demeanour gone, and her speech far more casual.
588Her face as she looks at Subaru is her true face, naturally. Subaru sighs, staring impolitely at Joshua as he seats himself opposite him.
589As he seats himself beside Emilia, like it's natural.
590
591Subaru: “What, so he's Julius's brother. Actually now that you mention it they are pretty alike. You have that disdainful... or not, intense, gaze of his. Or that mocking... or not, elegant, smile of his. Or that hellish... or not, pretty, hair colour of his.”
592Otto: “If you need force it every time then would you care to refrain from commenting!?” Says Otto, unable to hide his sweat.
593He's the Head Minister of the Emilia Faction's Internal Affairs, or more rather he's the only one capable of being said minister so that's why he has the title. But diplomacy terrifies him immensely.
594
595Subaru: “Did you lose weight?”
596
597Otto: “Life here is simply too exhilarating, yes! When things in this exact vein keep happening in constant succession, the mental fatigue leaves me too exhausted to exercise, and thus skeletal!
598Skeletal!”
599
600Mimi: “Skellytall! Skellytall!”
601
602Cheers Mimi, unintentionally aggravating Otto further.
603It looks like the only thing keeping Otto quiet is the fact that Mimi is the guest's companion. She disregards him entirely as she scampers over and leaps onto the seat, beside Joshua.
604Beatrice also looks at the seats.
605But Subaru, Emilia, and Otto are fully occupying the seat opposite Joshua and Mimi. They could scooch together to open room for Beatrice, but it would look lame. And so Beatrice promptly seats herself on Subaru's lap.
606Subaru naturally loops his hands around Beatrice's waist, making sure she won't fall.
607 
608Subaru: “Now, finally getting to the main topic...” Joshua: “P-Please wait! Who is this girl?”
609And Joshua winds up too flustered to talk.
610He points at Beatrice, sitting on Subaru's lap, and leans forward so forcefully that his monocle slips. Apparently he lacks Julius's composure.
611Subaru decides that he prefers this to Julius, while Mimi instead speaks up.
612
613Mimi: “Geez, you're so behind, Joshua. This is Beako, she's Subaru's baby. It's so obvious. And beside him's the mommy, and beside her's the housekeeper?”
614
615Otto: “Honestly I am far too unconfident about what my current standing is to be hearing that I'm the housekeeper so would you please care to stop?!”
616
617Mimi: “Housekeeper! Housekeeper! Wow! It's like a witchbeast name!”
618
619Otto's pleas are entirely ineffective on Mimi, the embodiment of dumb innocence.
620Nobody bothers to react to Otto, who slumps his shoulders. Subaru puts his hand on Beatrice's head.
621
622Subaru: “Sorry for not introducing her. We're just so used to sitting like this that I completely forgot to explain.”
623
624Emilia: “Otto-kun forgot to mention it too. And it caught me unawares as well.” Subaru: “Who says caught me unawares anymore?”
625It's Emilia's usual phrasing, but Subaru agrees with the sentiment. And Otto must be getting so accustomed to this life that he's forgetting to interject with common sense. It's a good problem to have.
626
627Subaru: “This is Beatrice. Mimi's right, she's the child of myself and Emilia-sama.” Joshua: “What!?”
628Joshua, aghast.
629
630Emilia: “Geez. No she's not, Subaru. Look at how you shocked Joshua. I know we kissed but you can't make babies by kissing. I've been studying.”
631
632Subaru: “Ah, sorry, Emilia-tan. I think some private stuff just got thrown right into the open. It was my bad so I'll just introduce her normally.”
633Beatrice: “This is what you get for using me for tomfoolery, in fact. You best regret it, I suppose.” Subaru forces a smile at Emilia and Beatrice.
634Emilia's misunderstandings about making babies have only been rectified when it comes to 'making babies by kissing'. Subaru couldn't go any further into the topic, and, anticipating the shock the subject would give Emilia, the faction's women decided to wait until she's more mentally mature.
635Basically everyone is overprotective.
636
637Joshua: “Ehrm... so, Miss Beatrice's true station would be...?”
638 
639Joshua fixes his monocle, overwhelmed with his initiation to Roswaal Mansion and its people. But shouldn't the unruliness of everyone here be pretty close to Anastasia's Faction, which has Iron Fang?
640
641Subaru: “I'm sorry that the conversation keeps slipping. Beatrice may look like an ordinary, lovable little girl, but she is actually my contracted spirit. She is a loligranny.”
642
643Beatrice: “Exactly, I'm a spirit, in fact. And I know that you're mocking me with that word 'loligranny', I suppose.”
644
645Beatrice brushes Subaru's hand aside and digs her head into the underside of his chin. She has grown rather proficient in Subaruese, making verbal gaffes generally impermissible.
646'Loligranny' is just a combination of 'granny' and 'loli', a word that he has already explained to her, so of course she saw through this one.
647
648Joshua's reaction to Subaru and Beatrice's heartwarming exchange is extreme. His prudish but charming face falls frigid.
649
650Joshua: “—I see. She's a spirit.”
651
652Nobody who catches his whisper can decode his sentiment.
653It's not that he's hiding his emotions. It's the opposite. The emotion is so convoluted and complex that it's impossible to tell what lies at its core.
654But everyone can see that it was not a very friendly statement.
655Garfiel: “Hey, guest. You got a problem with our Captain havin' a spirit with him?” Garfiel has inherited Subaru's old role. Which is, practising disrespect to anyone.
656While everyone else deliberates on how to address the problem, he fearlessly dives right in. Joshua promptly shakes his head,
657
658Joshua: “No. It's nothing important. Just, it struck me that Natsuki-dono is a Spirit Knight. As I myself am sure you already know, my brother is a Spirit Knight. The title is so rare that you could call him the only holder in the nation.”
659
660Subaru: “Yeah, I know. When we were fighting the Witch Cult, he... um, he. He really hel... h-hel— ghk. Helped me, out a... lot, so...”
661
662Otto: “Are you truly so reluctant to accept that he saved you!?”
663
664No. But thinking back on his battles with Julius makes him feel awkward about what he's saying, and makes the old wounds from his beatdown sting.
665
666Beatrice: “I heard that there was another knight who uses spirits, in fact. What an odd turn of fate for it to be your brother, I suppose.”
667
668Joshua: “What do you mean by 'odd turn of fate'. Spirit.”
669
670Beatrice: “It's obvious what I mean, in fact. Precursors are destined to be excelled, I suppose. His best place is as an ornament on the glorious road that Subaru and I—nhaaha!”
671 
672Subaru: “Don't pick fights with people we just met. And I've got nothing on Julius. I'm never gonna beat him in what he does. I don't beat people who're good at puzzles by challenging them to puzzles, I beat them by challenging them to Mario Kart.”
673
674Subaru musses Beatrice's hair and bows his head to Joshua. While pushing Beatrice's head into a bow as well.
675
676Subaru: “I'm sorry. I wasn't trying to make a fool of your brother. Or really, I know that I'm less capable than him. This spirit here is just being a braggart.”
677
678Joshua: “An admirable, and correct judgement. When comparing yourself to my brother, it's natural to recognize your inferiority.”
679
680Subaru: “Uh?”
681
682Subaru was looking to make a mature compromise, but Joshua's abrupt arrogance makes things precarious again.
683Heedless of Subaru as he furrows his brows in confusion, Joshua catches the light on his monocle,
684
685Joshua: “Yes. My brother is amazing. At the age of twenty is the second most capable of the Imperial Knights, the finest Order of Knights of the Kingdom. His service to Anastasia-sama currently distances him from his station as an Imperial Knight, but once her wishes are fulfilled he will be secured a place as Head of the Imperial Knights. He has a close, amiable relationship with the Sword Saint Reinhardt, and holds himself impeccably in both public and private contexts. He is strict on himself and others, disciplined, ambitious, always seeking improvement. His beautiful looks enrapture scores of women, and his personality is accordingly excellent. Yes. My brother is amazing. You're nothing compared to him.”
686
687Subaru: “...uh.”
688
689Joshua speaks with passion, his face red as he goes on and on and on.
690Subaru has no reply, and Beatrice recoils too. Garfiel and Otto stay silent, unsure whether this could get deadly, and Mimi is too busy stuffing her cheeks with snacks to help him out of this.
691There is only one person here who can counter Joshua's screed. Emilia: “Heehee. Joshua, you love your brother Julius sooo much.”
692In this room exists an angel who will take anything positively.
693Her words make Joshua realise what he just said, and his face reddens in shame rather than excitement. He clears his throat, managing to compose himself.
694
695Joshua: “M-My apologies. I may have fired myself up. I have some difficulty restraining myself when it comes to my family.”
696
697Emilia: “No, it's okay. I want to hear you talk about Julius more. I've only ever seen Julius while in the Capital here and there, so there's lots more I want to know about him.”
698
699Joshua: “R-Really! Well, there are several memories of me and him that—”
700
701Subaru: “How about we save those for another occasion, and finally get to the point!? How does that sound, Otto! Garfiel!”
702 
703Both: “Huh!?”
704
705Subaru cuts in, forcing the other two into the conversation while they pleadingly try to stay out of it. But they do promptly nod in agreement.
706Joshua then notices that the conversation has strayed incredibly far, and,
707
708Joshua: “T-Then, we will save the stories of my brother's magnificence for another time. I must... I myself must also fulfil my duties and reconvene with Anastasia-sama shortly.”
709
710Emilia: “Right. I'm sooo excited for them. So, it really took us a long time to finally get here... but what is this visit all about?”
711
712Joshua's awkwardness lingers as he feigns calm, while Emilia easily enters Royal Selection Candidate Mode.
713The tone of their voices drop, bringing a tenseness to the parlour. Emilia can establish tension like this because she has come to recognize her place as a budding politician.
714
715Joshua: “—I speak to Emilia-sama on the behalf my master, Anastasia Hoshin-sama.”
716
717The prickly tension makes Joshua's expression regain its former warmth. He puts his hand in his pocket, withdraws a letter, and sets it on the table.
718He opens it. Looks down at the letters and their black ink.
719
720Joshua: “Anastasia-sama wishes to invite yourself and all of your associates to the city of Pristella.”
721
722Emilia: “An invitation to Pristella City... Pristella is the Watergate City, yes? The big city near the border between the Kingdom of Lugnica and the Kararagi City-States.”
723
724Joshua: “You are correct. Anastasia-sama is presently sojourning there, rather than the Capital... and she wishes to invite you.”
725
726Joshua quietly lowers his head.
727Emilia looks away from him and glances to Subaru. Obviously, this gaze means, “what are your thoughts?”
728
729Subaru feels similarly to Emilia about the whole thing. Everyone knows that Anastasia is staying in a mansion in the Capital's noble district while she's in Lugnica. When Mimi mentioned an invitation to a party, Subaru was certain it would be to that mansion.
730
731Joshua: “Pristella is a scenic place. The city is distinctive in itself, and makes for a popular tourist destination. Anastasia-sama finds herself delighted and at ease there.”
732
733Subaru: “It'd be great if you were just showing us a nice place, but... you're not, are you? Emilia and Anastasia aren't friends.”
734
735If Subaru remembers this right, then Anastasia was particularly harsh on Emilia during the dialogues in the Palace. The candidates most unsparing toward Emilia were her and Priscilla. Crusch is simply not racist, and Felt is in Emilia's debt. So, while Anastasia did help during the White Whale and Witch Cult fights, Subaru's personal opinion of Anastasia is not very good.
736
737So he doubts that this invitation is anything so kind-spirited.
738As if supporting Subaru's doubts, a grin etches itself over Joshua's face.
739 
740And,
741
742Joshua: “Anastasia-sama invites you out of her beneficence. She has noticed the valuable object you are searching for in Pristella.”
743
744Emilia: “What I'm searching for?”
745
746The instant that Emilia shows her interest, Otto's expression screams: He got her! This tells Subaru that Joshua snatched away predominance before they could stop it, but he still cannot see the crux of this deal.
747In that delay, the opponent takes full control of the conversation. Grinning, Joshua speaks on:
748Joshua: “—In Pristella City there is a shop selling spellstones, in which slumbers the high-grade colourless stones that you desire. I believe that you are currently seeking an anchor for the Great Spirit?”
749
750—The second that Joshua gains dominance, the Emilia Faction are fated to leave for Pristella.
751 
752All rights belong to Tappei Nagatsuki, the original author of the Re:Zero series. This is an English translation of the free web novel which is available at:
753
754http://ncode.syosetu.com/N2267BE/216
755
756This is not a professional translation. Some mistakes, both grammatical and logical, are inevitable. Also, be advised that translators have a predisposition for personal preference and the names and terminology may differ at times from what was used in the anime or is used in the fandom at large. Think of these documents as an extremely detailed “summary” (even though they basically include everything).
757
758Credit for this document belongs to Anon who can be contacted at:
759
760ankaa.burner@gmail.com  https://mega.nz/#F!VNdzDYYK!nK9fNU3LeprlZSbRAnlsRg
761 
762CHAPTER 3: EACH GIVES PERSPECTIVE
763Emilia: “It wasn't fair to Otto-kun that we decided so much on our own.”
764
765After speaking with Joshua and returning to her room, Emilia speaks as she offers Subaru a seat. Subaru seats himself there and chuckles,
766
767Subaru: “Leaving Otto's panic aside as a legend for future generations, I basically always support your ideas, Emilia-tan. But if I'm gonna mention something to be worried about, it'd have to be the fact that they're ready and waiting for us.”
768
769Emilia: “I don't think Anastasia would take risks anyway, if she's sending messengers. Mimi-chan may've been there, but Joshua-kun still took control when I tried to take control.”
770
771Subaru: “She recognizes you as an opponent if she's sending her Knight's family as her messenger. I always wondered why in Sengoku dramas, when they send important people as messengers, they don't just kill them. But turns out there's all this background stuff. Didn't think I'd be learning that by experience.”
772
773It's a question of trust between the parties and the people.
774If the people learn that the rulers acted unjustly, it harms the ruler's standing. And each faction faces too many enemies to be acting disgracefully. Otherwise, since a group faces more clandestine enemies the larger it grows, it's simple logic to be careful when challenging influential people.
775
776—The meeting with Joshua Euclius is over, and night has fallen upon the new Roswaal Mansion.
777
778Since it would be awful to send them back on the same day they arrived, they offered to let Joshua and Mimi stay the night, and accepted the invitation to Pristella City.
779Joshua had been rather imposing when discussing the topic, but everyone saw his relief peeking through when their side accepted the invitation. His monocle was likely just a decoration to garner a certain impression from others, the earnest young lad.
780
781Subaru: “He's way more likeable than his brother.”
782
783Emilia: “You are always so insincere about Julius. Do you still have a grudge from that time in the palace?”
784
785Emilia catches Subaru's mutter, and amusedly pokes fun at him.
786Just thinking about the affair used to make his face redden in shame, and his stomach burn with indignation. But how about now that some time has passed?
787
788Subaru: “It's still too vivid for me to laugh and smile about it. I was young back then. And I have reflected on my actions. Wish he'd do the same.”
789
790Emilia: “But I heard you both apologized and made up. It's so uncool to give shallow apologies and keep simmering on the inside.”
791
792Subaru: “Mnngh... But I'm only human!”
793
794Emilia looks at him reproachfully, but Subaru remains stubborn.
795Subaru looks away. Emilia frowns at him for a moment, but ultimately can't hold back her grin.
796 
797Emilia: “Fine. Subaru, you are just so stubborn. But you're not allowed to fight with Julius if we see him in Pristella. You're a knight now, and knights mustn't misuse their power.”
798
799Subaru: “Yeah yeah you've bested me my Liege.”
800
801Subaru covers up his blushing with some jokes and rubs at his upper lip.
802He gazes absently around Emilia's room, before seeming to remember something,
803
804Subaru: “Oh yeah, Emilia-tan. I don't really know much about Pristella, is it known for anything?”
805
806Emilia: “Hmp, you need to study more, Subaru. Pristella is one of the five main cities of Lugnica, on the Tigracy River that marks the border with Kararagi. It's famous for being built right on a huge lake, with canals flowing through the city.”
807
808Subaru: “Ok so leaving aside that that's all second-hand information, it's a floating city. Well you have Venice, so may as well be possible here too.”
809
810Venice springs to mind when it comes to aquatic cities.
811The town is surrounded by water on all sides, with lakes winding nonchalantly through the stone cityscape. It's one of those romantic places that everyone visits at least once, and Subaru regards it as a picturesque spot too.
812And so that's the impression he gets of Pristella.
813
814Emilia: “No, Subaru. Pristella isn't a floating city, it's a Watergate City.” Subaru: “Watergate?”
815Emilia: “Yes. It's in the middle of a lake, so the city floods when it rains. They built huge walls around the city to stop that, and there's gates to regulate the water levels. The gates are sooo amazing and famous that they don't call it the Floating City, they call it the Watergate City.”
816
817Emilia's explanation flips Subaru's pretty water town into an enclosed watery jail. The concept is all so beautiful, and then they ruin it with these giant walls.
818Subaru tilts his head, wondering why they built this whole mechanism.
819
820Emilia: “I think there's lots of theories behind the city's construction. Like, they were testing the limits of their technology, or trying to conquer the floods without relying on magic or the Dragon, or trying to trap a powerful, evil witchbeast.”
821
822Subaru: “None of them sound sensible but they all somehow feel possible which is how you know humans did it.”
823
824The average person wouldn't come up with the idea, but the geniuses of humanity are fundamentally liberated from the reins of common sense. And sometimes their ideas get realised. Either way.
825
826Subaru: “But we still don't know what they're planning. ...Doubt they're just being nice and directing us to what we're looking for.”
827
828Emilia: “Are you sure? Have you ever considered trusting in people more, instead of being so suspicious?”
829 
830Subaru: “Sorry, but all the candidates have their faults. And I don't trust what they're plotting for a second.”
831
832Crusch herself is trustworthy, but Subaru doesn't know whether she'll stay a demure lady, and he has to keep wary of Felis. That problem is solved if Wilhelm reins Felis in, but the Sword Demon puts Subaru on edge too. Knowing their circumstances, it's difficult to trust them when they're left to their own devices.
833
834Subaru has no idea what Anastasia is thinking, or what drives her.
835He cannot divine her motives for sending this invitation. Julius may be the knightliest of knights, but Anastasia is ultimately in control. And the business lives of the members of Iron Fang are unrelated to who they are as people. Subaru can't dislike them.
836
837Reinhardt and Rom from the Felt Faction may merit trust. But Felt's thoughts are unclear to Subaru. So long as she's willing to participate in the Selection, Subaru must brace for the tricky, devious girl to be scheming something.
838If she seriously deploys Reinhardt, and he becomes their enemy, their chances of beating him in combat are a dream within a dream.
839
840The Priscilla Faction is hardest to read.
841Subaru cannot trust either of them. Al might also be from Japan, but he is surprisingly loyal to Priscilla. So he will not stand up for Subaru, while Priscilla's capriciousness is already terrifying. She could randomly visit to decapitate him with a smile on her face. That's her breed of absurdity.
842
843Even though a year has passed, no candidates know the motives of the others.
844Subaru needs to probe deeper if he wants to know more than what he learned at the Palace. Which is one reason for accepting this invitation.
845
846Subaru: “Honestly I am terrified of being in Anastasia's debt. How did she figure out you were looking for a colourless spellstone anyway?”
847
848Emilia: “Puck showed himself in the Palace, so I didn't want anyone to know he's limited. I was trying to be sooo careful... but you just can't stop people from saying things.”
849
850Subaru: “That's what happens. So even if we get the spellstone, it just means things are back to status quo from the other factions' perspectives. The benefits are in establishing the debt.”
851
852That said, Puck's return will enhance Emilia's already significant combat strength. But no amount of combat power alone will secure Emilia's win in the Selection.
853It would just make their defeat of the Sizeable Hare more convincing, if anything.
854
855—The defeat of the Sizeable Hare in Sanctuary.
856
857This second achievement of the Emilia Faction, unrelated to the defeat of Sloth of the Witch Cult, is unfortunately not recognized by the public.
858There were no witnesses to the Hare's defeat, and it is impossible to retrieve any corpses as proof.
859
860They threw the thing into another dimension never to return.
861It's the truth, but not believable. The Al Shamac spell that Beatrice used is forgotten in this era, and she lacks the mana to demonstrate the technique again.
862
863So while they reported the Hare's defeat to the Capital, it has yet to be deemed as a legitimate
864 
865achievement. And if they go into detail, they will have to describe Sanctuary in detail too, and thus reveal that Roswaal kept a hidden village in his territory. Ultimately they had to stop pressing the issue.
866
867They were told that their claims would gain credibility if the Hare remains unseen for the next decade, but by that point it's too late to be a useful achievement.
868Though it doesn't bother Emilia too much, since it all happened extremely suddenly.
869
870Subaru: “But it's still annoying. Seriously how much pain did those fucking rabbits put me through...”
871
872Emilia: “But we really did beat the Sizeable Hare, even if they don't believe us. That scary witchbeast won't hurt anyone else any more. Isn't that enough?”
873
874Subaru: “Emilia-tan you are way too positive and kind...”
875
876When you do something righteous, it ought to be acknowledged.
877Emilia speaks magnanimously, making Subaru recognize how pathetic he is. How nice would it be if he could think the way Emilia does? He will never achieve it.
878It just irritates him not to get recognition he deserves.
879
880Emilia sees Subaru sulking, and her mouth relaxes into a smile.
881Subaru hasn't noticed that Emilia sometimes gazes at him with this tender look in her eye. Or that her expression during these moments lacks the maternal spark of a mother watching over a child, and is instead something indescribably complex.
882
883Emilia: “And people already know that you've achieved things, Subaru. It's formally recognized that you fought the White Whale and defeated Sloth.”
884
885Subaru: “For those... it really feels like I only got the scraps. People were doing a lot more than me for the White Whale, and I just happened to snag the perfect moment at the end. And I didn't have that goal in mind for Sloth.”
886
887All he was thinking during the Betelgeux fight was to protect Emilia.
888Or, no, that's not quite accurate. What Subaru felt back then was both desire to protect Emilia, and hatred for Betelgeux personally.
889It's not a question of which is legitimate. Both are, and both desires are Subaru's own.
890It makes him uncomfortable that a fight which was basically a personal grudge is deemed as being for the sake of the world at large.
891
892Emilia: “But that's the same for the Sizeable Hare. You defeated two of the witchbeasts that had been tormenting the world for four hundred years in such a short timespan... I know I'm not one to say this, but it's like you're doing sooo much more than you should.”
893
894Subaru: “Yeah. And there I am involved in both. Honestly, I think what I've done's excessive. Let's just hope the last one doesn't show up.”
895
896Emilia: “—Yes.”
897
898Subaru trusts in the power of words and prays to never encounter the Blacksnake. But Emilia's response is rather wooden.
899It's almost as if she has some personal thoughts on the Blacksnake.
900 
901Emilia: “So anyway, about Pristella.”
902
903But before he can address the shift in her attitude, she changes the topic.
904Obviously she doesn't want to talk about it. And, having grown somewhat wiser, Subaru decides not to force an explanation out of her.
905Though sometimes he forgets to pay attention to things like that and acts exactly how he used to.
906
907Emilia: “We know we're going, but do we really want to go with the same people? I kind of wanted to talk with Roswaal about it, too.”
908
909Subaru: “I think we're fine. You're going, so naturally your Knight, that is me, and my partner Beako will be coming too. But being serious, we bring Garf for combat and Otto too since he's so insistent to go. I'd really like for Petra or Frederica to come too so all your needs are addressed, but...”
910
911Emilia: “It's too bad. Roswaal's busy with the Meeting of the Western Lords. We've known forever that Petra needs to join him for her maid training. Though she's sooo angry about it.”
912
913Subaru: “Because she completely hates Roswaal after the Sanctuary thing. Roswaal enjoys it, which keeps Ram quiet, but
914
915Petra is maturing justly and brilliantly as a maid, but her core is still dangerously childish.
916Her harshness on her master Roswaal is particularly striking, and she conceivably would wring the water from her washcloth into his tea. But since Subaru is on Petra's side, he's ready to overlook it even should he hypothetically witness it.
917
918Only time will mend broken trust. But it seems that a year was not enough for Petra to start listening to Roswaal.
919
920Subaru: “Which means Frederica should go with them as a restraint and a model of proper etiquette, which leaves Ram in the mansion. Hold on this is dicey.”
921
922Emilia: “Really? Anne will be going to the meeting too, so Clind-san will be there. I'm sure he'll be friendly with Petra, so maybe Frederica doesn't need to go.”
923
924Subaru: “Clind-san... I don't really get him.”
925
926Subaru thinks back on the powerful butler of the Milord Mansion, where the group stayed while their mansion was being prepared.
927He works with such incredible refinement that the eye can't catch it. It's a mess of a compliment, but it's what describes him.
928
929Subaru's training in parkour also began with Clind, who taught him the basics. He coached Subaru, who cannot exceed the physical limits of the ordinary man, when he was trying to figure out how to move without disregarding his boundaries.
930Anne-Rose and Clind have visited the new mansion multiple times to hang out. Subaru had Clind watch him practice his parkour, but then Clind defeated Garfiel's obstacle course without breaking a sweat and without ruffling his clothes. He's inhuman.
931
932Subaru: “But leaving aside who's staying in the mansion, we shouldn't worry about it. And anyway I should be the one more concerned about being careful. Goes for you too, Emilia-tan.”
933 
934Emilia: “Mm. I do feel bad about agreeing without discussing it. I'll have to apologize to Otto-kun.”
935
936Subaru: “He doesn't care about his dignity, but he does hold onto things for ages. I'll tell him that I told you off so hard you cried.”
937
938Emilia: “Heehee, thank you.”
939
940Subaru fires an uppercut into the air, and Emilia smiles. She puts her hand to her chest and touches the blue crystal pendant hanging there.
941Even now, the Great Spirit Puck sleeps in that crystal.
942
943Nevermind his true power, this gem isn't even strong enough for him to communicate. If he even twitches, the jewel will break and he will be unleashed—or so Emilia and Beatrice say.
944Once he is free, Puck will inadvertently bring great destruction on the environment, eventually run out of mana, and disappear back to where he came.
945
946Emilia is constantly supplying the crystal with mana so that this doesn't happen, and preserving Puck. Now they just need to make a good crystal from colourless spellstone and they should be able to restore him.
947Anastasia is saying she has seen spellstones that can withstand this wear.
948Emilia: “Once I can talk with Puck again... there are so many things I want to ask him. So—” Emilia closes her eyes, saying nothing more.
949Her long eyelashes quiver, and Subaru quietly scratches his head. He can only vaguely figure what Emilia is thinking.
950
951Subaru: “You better get back here, cat spirit. I got a mountain of complaints for you.” And, as her knight should, he agrees with her alongside his insults.
952※ ※	※	※	※	※	※	※	※	※	※	※	※
953Otto: “You know! I'm saying this with everyone's best interests in mind!” Otto Swein slams his glass to the table, clearly in a bad mood.
954After his conversation with Emilia and dinner, Subaru decided to see Otto before his nightly routine, and has been listening to him drunkenly complain for the past while.
955
956Garfiel: “'S been like this th'whole time. My amazin' ears're sick'a it.”
957
958Says Garfiel in exasperation, sitting beside Subaru as he listens to Otto complain. He sticks his pinky in his ear and scratches his head, his sharp fangs clicking as he laps at his glass of milk.
959
960Subaru is insisting that they not give alcohol to minors like him. Frederica and Ram agree, and he is trying to establish twenty as the drinking age in Roswaal Mansion. Also one time naughty Otto encouraged Garfiel to take a sip of alcohol and it turns out he can't hold his liquor at all.
961Now just seeing a bottle of the stuff is enough to make him grimace.
962 
963Subaru isn't going to break the laws from the old world, so the only drinkers in the mansion are Roswaal, Otto, Ram, and Frederica.
964Which means that the only drinker in the room is Otto.
965
966Subaru: “Don't sulk. Emilia's sorry about deciding everything on her own. She knows she should've discussed it. Don't think it would've changed anything though.”
967
968Otto: “But there is more to things than their outcome. The process is important. You often get conversations where the conclusion is apparent from the very beginning, but the course you follow to get there is essential. Especially when we're unguardedly accepting their offer… you mustn't play into the opponent's hands!”
969
970Subaru attempts to smooth things over, but Otto snaps at him. He's completely correct so Subaru can't rebut him, but,
971
972Subaru: “What the hell, you sound like an actual internal affairs guy. After how hard you resisted it in the beginning? Guess you weren't so reluctant about it after all.”
973
974Garfiel: “We're juss acceptin' a damn invitation, it ain't that complicated, Otto.” Otto: “It's almost invigorating how little you two have changed!”
975Subaru and Garfiel dig into Otto in concert and high-five. The three friends are around the same age, and often hang out together. It is beautiful how naturally their conversations fall into this exact pattern.
976
977Who cares about what Otto thinks. He makes a wonderful internal affairs minister.
978He was well-educated as a merchant's son, learned the ways of the world as a travelling merchant, and he's both smart and calculating. This has to be a better fate for him than somehow getting swindled into slavery.
979Though, he still tilts his head, wondering how this even happened to him as he chips through mountains of paperwork. Guy's stubborn.
980
981Since he's seen Roswaal's confidential paperwork, is accustomed to his post as Emilia's helper, and is neck-deep in managing the territory of Margrave Mathers, he has no hope of escape.
982
983Otto: “What is that, that pitying look. It's like you're gazing at a chicken seconds before strangling it.”
984
985Subaru: “It's more like I'm gazing at a battery hen that only gets to live for its eggs.” Otto: “Even worse!”
986Garfiel: “Yer be quiet now. 'N stop teasin' him so much, Captain. Rules're t'keep it t'ten Ottos a day.” Otto: “How much is that!? How much is ten Ottos a day!?”
987Yells Otto, his face red, but neither Subaru or Garfiel respond.
988This is what it's like when he's drunk. He's working a stressful job, so they give him his drinking time, but it might actually just encourage even more stress.
989
990Subaru: “Otto vents best by yelling anyway.”
991 
992Otto: “Clearly not!”
993
994Garfiel: “Yeah yeah now quiet down 'n pour yerself another drink. Anyway, Captain, got somethin' I wanna check with ya.”
995
996Subaru: “Oh? Don't get that often. Go ahead.”
997
998Otto grumbles as he refills his glass and quietly sips at it. Garfiel glances away from him, his mouth white with milk.
999
1000Garfiel: “'S 'bout what the enemy's doin', obviously. The candidates ain't never got any scuffles goin' before, 'n now she's up in our face lookin' fer a fight. She gotta be up t'somethin', yeh?”
1001
1002Subaru: “You mean, you think she just challenged us to a duel?”
1003
1004Garfiel: “'Course I goddamn do. 'S what she's thinkin'. Forget that weedy Joshua prick, you see the cat kid who was with 'im?”
1005
1006—The cat kid is the same age as you.
1007The comment is too tasteless for Subaru to actually say it. But what's his problem with Mimi? Far as Subaru could tell she was acting the same as usual, just reaching for her tea and biscuits.
1008And she did the same thing through dinner too.
1009
1010Garfiel: “That girl's damn tough. N' she was starin' at my 'mazin' self, not juss durin' the talk, but all through fuckin' dinner. She musta figured out 'm th'strongest guy in the place.”
1011
1012Subaru: “Are you sure...? No, I mean, Mimi is strong, and she is kind of a battle junkie, but...”
1013
1014She doesn't seem marginally smart enough to have ulterior motives. Subaru can only see her as transparent, or actually just airheaded.
1015
1016Garfiel: “Either way, sh's keepin' n' eye on my amazin' self while she's here. Best we make sure you and Emilia-sama ain't caught on yer own while we're over there, Captain. Otto's one thing, but we ain't ever recoverin' if we lose you.”
1017
1018Otto: “You do realise that this fief will be an absolute mess if I'm gone!? I wish that you would take that into consideration sometimes!”
1019
1020Garfiel isn't trying to belittle Otto as he urges caution.
1021It's just that he needs to make the comparison if he's going to get his point across to Subaru. Though he doesn't pass up the opportunity to play with Otto.
1022
1023Subaru: “Yeah, I'm definitely relying on you for that. Don't want to draw it out so this'll be short but, I'm counting on you, Garfiel.”
1024
1025Garfiel: “Yeah, make sure ya do. Count on The Strongest of Shields, aka The Legendary Guardian, Garfiel Tinzel!”
1026
1027Garfiel proudly points at himself with his thumb. Subaru nods at him.
1028He takes a sip from his own glass of milk, regretting how awesome Garfiel's titles are.
1029He'll probably get even more titles once his might and valour resound all through the Kingdom.
1030 
1031Will Subaru's imagination be strong enough to provide for Garfiel then?
1032
1033Subaru: “I wonder if I'll ever have a stroke of genius like Invisible Providence again... only Fortune herself knows when she'll smile upon me.”
1034
1035Garfiel: “Yer mullin' over somethin' again. You ain't gotta trouble yerself. Y'get things done when it matters. I got faith in that.”
1036
1037Emilia's the same, but the trust in Garfiel's gaze is incredibly convincing. It instantly makes Subaru feel that he must match up to it.
1038He's trying not to mistake the self-improvement needed to meet that trust with blind, headless sprinting.
1039
1040Subaru: “If we've got Garfiel then we don't have to worry about our combat strength. Emilia-tan's a pretty strong fighter on her own too, and I'm decent enough with Beako. The problem here's Otto... are you seriously coming with us?”
1041
1042Otto: “Of course I am! I don't want to know what insane arrangement you and Emilia-sama will land yourselves in if I don't go!”
1043
1044It's also electrifying how little they trust Subaru when it comes to negotiations.
1045Emilia is as honest and pure as she appears, and while Subaru is devious he's also inexperienced. So naturally they look like sitting ducks to Otto.
1046
1047Otto: “Also, Pristella is the birthplace of Hoshin of the Wastes, the founder of Kararagi. It has contact with Kararagi since it's on the border, making it a highly significant place for merchants. I find myself duty-stricken to visit it too.”
1048
1049Subaru: “I thought you washed your hands of being a merchant ages ago. The hell are you doing.”
1050
1051Otto: “You are mistaken if you think that I will resign myself to being an Internal Affairs Minister forever! My ultimate goal is still to be a successful merchant with his own shop! This is a necessary road to get there, a necessary road on the path to my goal!”
1052
1053Garfiel: “Possible that th'road leads ter yer death.”
1054
1055That stuff about trapping him here is honestly pretty shallow, and if he yearns to go and can help them as Internal Affairs Minister, it makes sense that Otto should join them.
1056Everyone in the mansion knows, for all their banter, that they can't function without Otto. And Otto knows it, too, which is why he can't leave.
1057
1058Subaru: “Or you could just be a masochist but we'll disregard that.”
1059
1060Otto: “Did you just agree at me in an incredibly impolite way or am I only imagining it!?”
1061
1062Subaru: “It's not important. Anastasia's going to be there, and we don't know what terms she'll hit us with. We're counting on you. You're on bureaucracy, Garfiel's on military. And I'm there to make things fun.”
1063
1064Otto: “Do more!”
1065
1066Subaru could try his absolute best, but he will never be stronger than Garfiel. He could study his
1067 
1068absolute best, but he wouldn't have time to eclipse Otto as a bureaucrat.
1069
1070Subaru: “Just gotta do what I can do. One of those positive steps to self-improvement that I've mulled over with Beako.”
1071
1072Garfiel: “Yer gonna be fine if Emilia-sama 'n Beatrice're with ya. Meanin' my amazin' self gotta cover for Otto. Watch yer back for me, yeh?”
1073
1074Otto: “Why does it feel like I'm the greatest burden here... I can't say that I agree with it.”
1075
1076Subaru gets serious, and Garfiel accepts his post of babysitter. Otto grumbles and takes another sip of his liquor.
1077The night grows darker, the mood pleasant.
1078
1079Subaru: “Now, we're gonna be busy tomorrow, so I'm calling it about here. What about you, Garfiel?”
1080
1081Garfiel: “I'll stay'n drink some more with Otto. Gettin' pretty close t'beatin' him at Shatranj. Might pull it off now that he's drunk.”
1082
1083Garfiel disregards Subaru and grabs a game board and pieces from the back of the room. The game is called Shatranj, with rules similar to Shogi or Chess. Subaru finds himself impressed that every world has these games.
1084Otto is apparently quite good at them, and though Garfiel has been trying his hardest, he has suffered losses upon losses. Also Subaru is outrageously good at Othello, but struggles at Shogi and Chess.
1085
1086Subaru: “Don't stay up too late. It'll stunt your growth.”
1087
1088Garfiel: “Yer said that before n' so that's what I been doin' but yer sure this fuckin' works? Don't feel I grew at all this year.”
1089
1090Subaru: “Frederica absorbed some of the growth so your case is complicated.” Garfiel: “Fuck you Sis!”
1091Roars Garfiel, baring his fangs as he slams the Shatranj board on the table. Then he hunches over and starts meticulously arranging the tiny pieces.
1092While watching Garfiel go at it, Subaru waves to a red-faced Otto.
1093
1094Subaru: “Don't you get too drunk either. If you wind up hungover and useless, Petra will think even less of you.”
1095
1096Otto: “I feel like she's been rather harsh with me lately, but perhaps it's just me. Could you have a word with her?”
1097
1098Subaru: “You mean tell her to try harder?”
1099
1100Otto: “I was clearly asking you to tell her to be nicer to me!”
1101
1102Subaru answers with a bitter smile, telling Otto that it's impossible, and leaves the two to play Shatranj as he exits the room.
1103 
1104The crystalights in the hallway tell Subaru that it's almost past midnight. Usually he would be in bed by this hour, but,
1105
1106Subaru: “Wound up running late today.”
1107
1108With that excuse, Subaru ignores the staircase to his room on the third floor of the eastern wing, and heads for the women's bedrooms in the western wing.
1109Where,
1110Subaru: “—Mind if I come in?” Subaru always knocks on the door.
1111He knows that no one will reply. So does he say it because he has hope? Or perhaps he confirms that there is no reply, so that he doesn't forget.
1112
1113—So that he doesn't forget the inferno, always blazing in his chest? Subaru: “—”
1114Subaru opens the door. A pitch dark room welcomes him.
1115It's a simple room. Its layout is identical to the countless other guest rooms in the mansion, but it plainly lacks in furniture. Just a bed in the middle of the room, windows, their curtains, a small table, and a vase with flowers.
1116Subaru knows that no one will complain, but he still dislikes the austerity.
1117
1118Call it sentimental, but he wishes that the place had some human warmth. Perhaps the day will never come where he manages to disregard that wish as weakness.
1119
1120Emilia: <If you could rationalize things that way, I don't think we ever would've found common ground to our arguments. I like you sooo much just the way you are.>
1121
1122Beatrice: <It is a vice to want beyond your means, in fact. Subaru, you are reckless on your own, I suppose. ...But you're not alone any more, so I'll manage something for you even if you're being greedy, in fact.>
1123Subaru: “They're coddling me. And Emilia-tan is tantalizing me with those provocative statements.” Subaru wishes she would be more careful about saying 'I like you' or 'you're so cool'.
1124He has told her how he feels, but Emilia is too immature for it. Their relationship still has yet to go anywhere romantic.
1125But even supposing it did suddenly go somewhere romantic, Subaru is not mentally ready for it either. Give him two more years, no three—or even more if it's possible. That's the kind of loser he is.
1126
1127Subaru: “God it's so rude of me to go on about Emilia or Beatrice while I'm here. Petra'd beat me up if she heard this.”
1128
1129Petra might have the best grasp of romance and its subtleties out of anyone in the mansion. Somehow everyone is terrible at relationships. Roswaal leads the charge with his toxic obsession, with the others all having their foibles too.
1130Garfiel's feelings for Ram are still a middle school crush, though Subaru has no place to talk. Ram's ideas about extreme loyalty dictating love are perplexing, and Frederica's love life is a complete
1131 
1132unknown. Otto sometimes mentions while drunk things about being raked through the mud for philandering, but the consensus is that these claims are lies and pretence.
1133It's a disgrace to these adults that a thirteen year old girl is beating them.
1134
1135Subaru: “So how does that stand. I don't think that tendency will change much, even after you wake up. Either because I'm a loser, or because you respect me.”
1136
1137Subaru pulls a chair over and seats himself beside the bed.
1138Moonlight slips in through the crack in the curtains, illuminating her face as she sleeps.
1139
1140The light of the moon spills over her pale face, pink lips. She is a sleeping beauty with short blue hair, her curvy body garbed in thin negligee, her chest rising and falling in time with her breathing.
1141—She has slept for over a year now.
1142
1143Subaru: “Got lots of things to tell you today. Since some guests showed up uninvited, and with this crazy offer. I started my day with my usual—”
1144
1145Subaru speaks calmly to her as she sleeps.
1146He uses his same comedic phrasing as always, but his tone is incredibly gentle. He speaks as though lulling a child to sleep as he cheerily tells her about his day.
1147
1148She doesn't respond. Even so. These trysts unfold every night.
1149Tonight is rife with things to discuss. Until the moon sits low in the sky, the tale goes on between Subaru and the Sleeping Beauty.
1150 
1151All rights belong to Tappei Nagatsuki, the original author of the Re:Zero series. This is an English translation of the free web novel which is available at:
1152
1153http://ncode.syosetu.com/N2267BE/216
1154
1155This is not a professional translation. Some mistakes, both grammatical and logical, are inevitable. Also, be advised that translators have a predisposition for personal preference and the names and terminology may differ at times from what was used in the anime or is used in the fandom at large. Think of these documents as an extremely detailed “summary” (even though they basically include everything).
1156
1157Credit for this document belongs to Anon who can be contacted at:
1158
1159ankaa.burner@gmail.com  https://mega.nz/#F!VNdzDYYK!nK9fNU3LeprlZSbRAnlsRg
1160 
1161CHAPTER 4: ON THE ROAD
1162It takes them three days before they set out for Pristella.
1163
1164Roswaal: “I respect Emilia-sama's decision, aaaaaaand there's nothing urgent for her to do here, sooooo I'm amenable to it. Though it iiiiiiiiiis worrying that their intentions are uuuuuuunreadable.”
1165
1166The Meeting of the Western Lords—a conference between Margrave Roswaal and the other lords under that banner—will be taking place in the mansion of the most neutral lord among them.
1167The lords are generally compliant to Roswaal's beat, but some definitely do voice objection and unease about his support for Emilia.
1168
1169Most of the lords are copacetic to Roswaal's policy of demihuman favouritism, or really, equality for demihumans, but half-elves are not commonly regarded as demihuman.
1170Over the past year, they have succeeded in getting some lords to superficially support her through discussions and deals. This conference is, in part, to establish a podium for her to speak with the lords who still stubbornly refuse her.
1171Roswaal is leaving the mansion empty to set up that groundwork. Emilia: “I'm sorry. I honestly wanted to attend the meeting too, but...”
1172Roswaal: “Iiiiiiiiit would backfire. The purpose of this meeting is so that you may speak with them later, meaning that it would be foul play to reveal you at this stage. ...Hoooooowever, if you could calm the confusion and silence the rebelling lords with some masterful piece of oration, that wooooooould be nice.”
1173
1174Emilia: “...I don't think I can manage that yet. Okay. I'll behave.”
1175
1176Emilia purses her lips and casts her gaze down in frustration. Roswaal nods at her, satisfied. Subaru does want to object to Roswaal's somewhat sarcastic tone, but at least it means the guy is speaking with her more sincerely.
1177It's infinitely better than last year, when Roswaal blatantly kept Emilia the Accessory away from the political issues—or so Emilia divulged to Subaru after he complained about it.
1178
1179Roswaal makes a far more dependable supporter now that he's being proactive. But since his motives are questionable, it's only half as beneficial as it initially seems.
1180
1181Subaru: “Assuming that Petra's definitely going to the meeting... who's left in the mansion?”
1182
1183Roswaal: “Anne-Rose and her associates wiiiiiiill be attending. I doubt there will be any issues if Clind-kun is present, coooooonsidering his favouritism for Petra. I was intending to leave Frederica here, since she gets along poorly with him... what about you, Ram?”
1184
1185Ram: “I shall accompany you as you desire, Roswaal-sama.”
1186
1187Subaru: “You say 'as you desire' but it's totally your desires talking...”
1188
1189Ram is still an advocate for Roswaal, but is less hesitant to insist upon her own desires now. Roswaal seems to be accepting it without thinking it strange. Their relationship of one-sided dependency looks to have changed.
1190The dependant atmosphere around them is gone, and it feels like they actually understand each other now. Though it's unclear whether it's beneficial to have someone around who empathises with
1191 
1192Roswaal.
1193
1194Ram: “What are you staring at. Say anything thoughtless and I'll mash your eyes to paste, Barusu.” Subaru: “Sister, in your mind, just how incessant am I exactly?”
1195Ram: “...”
1196
1197Ram makes an extremely complicated expression.
1198It's not because it's a tricky question. It's just the expression she makes whenever Subaru calls her 'Sister'.
1199She doesn't dislike it, but it doesn't feel legitimate. Since she has yet to recover her memories of Rem, those years of being worshipped by her little sister are still lost to the void.
1200
1201Roswaal: “It would worry me were it only Emilia-sama and yourself leaving, buuuuuuut I'm sure that you'll be fine with Garfiel and Otto-kun accompanying you. Otto-kun will keep you from bumbling into any horrendously awful agreements, and Garfiel resolves the worst of problems by pulverising them while you flee.”
1202
1203Emilia: “But I think that'd cause sooo many problems too... I'll do my best to keep it from coming to that.”
1204
1205Subaru: “Leave pressuring them to me, Emilia-tan. I'll be right on them whether it's Anastasia-san or Julius. There's this chatty witch I know who's taught me all about people dodging important topics in conversation.”
1206
1207Emilia: “I'm not sure if that's something to brag about...”
1208
1209Subaru shoots Emilia a thumbs up and grins, teeth sparkling. Naturally, Emilia knows that Subaru is joking around to relax her.
1210They have build enough trust over the last year for that much understanding, at least. Roswaal: “Noooooooooow, Beatrice. I can trust that yoooooooou'll look after them?”
1211Beatrice: “Of course, in fact. You can't rest easy about any of these people were Betty not with them, I suppose.”
1212
1213Beatrice's pigtails bob as she puffs out her chest.
1214Her adorable attitude puts a smile on everyone's face. Though she herself just looks displeased.
1215
1216
1217—Regardless, with this conversation over, they determine to leave for Pristella.
1218
1219
1220Joshua: “Ask for the Seasylph Lodge once you arrive. That is where Anastasia-sama awaits you.” Mimi: “Don't keep her waiting!”
1221On that note, Anastasia's subordinates leave the Roswaal Manor.
1222They leave for Pristella first to tell Anastasia that the invitation has been accepted. Garfiel: “Yeh, take care.”
1223 
1224Mimi: “You take care too, Garf! I'm gonna be super on edge waiting, so you better come!”
1225
1226Garfiel: “Hell about you's on edge. But I get ya. These guys ain't got a hope without my amazin' self. We'll settle this there. Get yer neck ready fer th'rope.”
1227
1228Mimi: “Huh? Okay! I'll get it super ready!”
1229
1230This cute little exchange between Mimi and Garfiel was particularly notable. Garfiel had been so wary of the two during their stay, but going by Mimi's attitude, feels like his fears were misplaced. Or rather, feels like Mimi is extremely affectionate when making friends. She started calling him 'Garf' out of nowhere, so perhaps Anastasia's invitation really isn't hostile.
1231Joshua: “You may have won Mimi over, but I... I myself shall not yield so easily.” Says Joshua, trying to stay stoic while following his cheerful bodyguard.
1232Mimi keeps a tight grip on his arm, yanking him down and forward as she bounds ahead. His expression is dead serious during all of this, which is kind of comical.
1233But even Subaru has fostered enough kindness over this year to not inform him of the fact.
1234
1235Emilia: “Joshua-kun, will you be okay? You have such a lovely outfit, but the sleeve's seconds from coming off...”
1236
1237Joshua: “P-Please don't worry. There's no need for concern!”
1238
1239While Subaru can understand the poor boy's feelings, the attending angel cannot. Emilia speaks with sincere concern for Joshua, who musn't raise his voice and instead tries to pry Mimi off, looking miserable. But Mimi is expectedly stronger than Joshua and his efforts come to nothing.
1240
1241Joshua: “My brother may call you his friend, but I believe he is being far too kind. Which is one of his virtues. I believe it my job as his younger brother to compensate for that, so you best not expect any mercy from the Euclius family.”
1242
1243Subaru: “What, you already stopped with the 'I myself' thing?”
1244
1245Joshua: “P-Please pay attention to what I'm saying! Trying to make a fool of me! Not a very pleasant man, are you!”
1246
1247Subaru: “I'm more worried about you and how you're forgetting your place as your master's servant. If you deride people in public, it'd probably wind up as a black mark on the Euclius family.”
1248
1249Joshua: “—!”
1250
1251Joshua's face pales, but Subaru isn't trying just to criticise him. And Subaru's at far higher risk for insulting people in public anyway.
1252Not that Joshua would know that, and Natsuki Subaru being Natsuki Subaru has reason not to tell him.
1253
1254Emilia: “Subaru, stop bullying younger kids. I'm so sorry, Joshua-kun. Subaru's... he can be like that.”
1255
1256Joshua: “—. N-no... I was truly being impolite. I apologize.”
1257 
1258Subaru: “Just 'I'? Ow! Ow, that hurts, Emilia-tan!”
1259
1260Subaru immediately starts criticising Joshua again, when Emilia grabs his ear and yanks it. Joshua sees tears rise in Subaru's eyes, and, satisfied, decides to leave the conversation there.
1261
1262With a deep breath, Joshua files into his dragon carriage. But since ligers are pulling the vehicle rather than dragons it's really a dog carriage, which he files into.
1263Perhaps dog races are a thing here?
1264
1265Subaru: “Might be worth it to introduce some forms of entertainment, like horse racing and stuff...”
1266
1267Subaru's ideas that use his Unique Knowledge From The 21st Century never graduate from his imagination. But maybe he should more seriously consider utilizing his knowledge.
1268First he needs to judge what the pros and cons of popularizing horse racing would be, and, Emilia: “What's up, Subaru. You look like you're thinking of something sooo devious.”
1269Subaru: “Got a rare flood of ideas from my Unique Knowledge From The 21st Century. Like a burst of Subaruisms.”
1270
1271Emilia: “Oh, you thought of another new topping? I liked the mayonnaise, and I liked the tartar sauce too.”
1272
1273Subaru: “This time I'm thinking unique in a way that the populace would never conceive.”
1274
1275Incidentally the Roswaal Mansion carries a stockpile of tartar sauce, just like it does mayonnaise. Basically everyone here likes it, but it doesn't entirely satisfy Subaru.
1276While all this chitchat is going on, Joshua and Mimi get ready to leave and their carriage begins to move.
1277They aren't sitting on the coachman's seat to drive, Mimi just mounts one of the two ligers and controls their course directly. Her white robe flutters as she smiles cheerfully.
1278
1279Mimi: “Okay! See you two and Garf later!”
1280
1281They pleasantly see Mimi off, and wave goodbye to a wary Joshua through the window too. Two days after seeing them off, Subaru and the others leave for Pristella.
1282
1283※※ ※	※	※	※	※	※	※	※	※	※	※
1284
1285
1286Otto: “It will take us over ten days to get there, even if we hurry. We have no real need to hurry, either, so let's relax and take our time.”
1287
1288Nobody has any objection to Otto's plan.
1289He is the one most accustomed to travelling among them, and he probably holds the median value in their group for physical resilience. If they travel at a pace that puts no strain on him, then everyone should enjoy a safe journey.
1290
1291Otto: “Considering the carriage's load, we will have Frufoo and Patrasche-chan pull the carriage. And since we plan not to camp anywhere, we should be fine with only the bare minimum of
1292 
1293emergency supplies.”
1294
1295Garfiel: “'S no good fer th'body t'just sit there in a carriage th'whole time, Otto.” Otto: “If that's what you think, you're always free to leave the carriage and run.” Garfiel: “Yup, that's what'll do.”
1296Emilia: “That's what you'll do?”
1297
1298With this little scene where Garfiel and Otto's usual banter shocks Emilia, the journey to Pristella begins.
1299
1300But, having said that, the journey itself proceeds without issue.
1301They have some trouble when they cross borders into non-Mathers territory, or when passing through other lords' gates, but the issue is more or less resolved by flashing the Mathers family crest or showing Emilia's presence.
1302This itself is liable to stir up trouble too, but they come across no one plotting anything nefarious because of this journey.
1303
1304When wild dogs or witchbeasts appear on the road, foolishly trying to attack the carriage, Garfiel: “Perfect. Been wantin' t'smack some critters around.”
1305Garfiel violently tears through the group, scaring away the instigating animals. His perfect work as a bodyguard actually makes the poor witchbeasts sympathetic.
1306But even terrifying Garfiel has to kill downtime by chewing on a knife he brought, giving him a trace of gap moe.
1307Also it's always unnerving to see him chew the hard steel to bits.
1308Beatrice: “Mm. This dragon isn't bad, in fact. I'll concede that much, I suppose.” Says Beatrice, seated next to Subaru, who holds the reigns.
1309Perhaps it's a surprise, but Otto isn't the only one tasked with driving. It took a year of trying, and a dragon that knows Subaru's idiosyncrasies, but he can drive a carriage now.
1310Is one thing you could say, but this is Patrasche and Otto's dragon Frufoo. Though, the only other dragons that the Roswaal Mansion keeps are Rascal and Peter. Of course Subaru's familiar enough with them to name them.
1311
1312Subaru: “How about less condescension, and more helping me with the reigns? Patrasche is abounding in maternal spirit, I'm sure she'll be nice to you too, Beako.”
1313
1314Beatrice: “I'd rather not, in fact. Actually, that dragon is quite plainly glaring at me, I suppose. She doesn't consider me a friend, in fact. What are these horrendous lies about maternal spirit, I suppose.”
1315
1316Subaru: “Hey, there'll be no badmouthing Patrasche. I'll never let anyone insult Emilia-tan, Rem, you, or Patrasche.”
1317
1318Beatrice: “You include me in your list, but still won't let me, I suppose?” Subaru: “When it's someone on the list, they're being naughty!”
1319 
1320Beatrice tries to escape, but it's impossible on the narrow driver's platform. Subaru grabs her by the scruff of the neck and draws her near, setting her on his lap as she struggles. He attempts to sentence her to tickle torture, when a strand of her hair brushes across his nose, making him sneeze dramatically—and the carriage swerves.
1321
1322Otto: “Natsuki-san! Don't let them do anything odd! If they exit the Windbreaker Blessing, we're all going to have a terrible time with the motion sickness!”
1323
1324Subaru: “Sorry! Beako was being so much fun that I just...”
1325
1326Beatrice: “Don't you try to make this Betty's fault, in fact! Subaru just went and... stop tickling me, I suppose! Sto–pffweheehee!”
1327
1328Otto sighs at the two as they play. Emilia giggles,
1329
1330Emilia: “They really get along so well. Not too long ago, I never would've imagined that Subaru and Beatrice would be so close.”
1331
1332Otto: “Personally, I can't believe that they were ever apart. It's almost sickly how sweet Beatrice- chan is and how doting Natsuki-san is.”
1333
1334Emilia smiles solemnly, looking something like a mother or older sister to Otto's eyes. But Otto isn't tasteless enough to point it out, or to encourage Subaru's antics.
1335
1336Otto: “We'll leave them to their merriment while we discuss something more important. That is, we will discuss the goals of Anastasia's faction, and how we will respond to them.”
1337
1338Emilia: “They're not trying to just put us in their debt.”
1339
1340Otto: “The first of the three years in the selection has passed, making this the final opportunity to establish definite groundwork. Once we establish our footing here, we will secure our support base at the Meeting of the Western Lords. If you ignore that the other factions had that issue resolved from the beginning, we should be about equal to them in our progress.”
1341
1342Emilia: “Where is Anastasia sitting right now?”
1343
1344Emilia has been estranged from the exact movements of the other factions for a while.
1345Because they needed to train Emilia from scratch on how to be a politician, and let her acquire the skills she needs, rather than panic her with unneeded information.
1346Roswaal and Otto, the internal affairs duo, understood that as her reasoning for focusing her attention elsewhere, and also understand that it ought to be safe to remove some of those restrictions on this journey.
1347
1348So Otto nods to Emilia and begins mentally organizing the facts.
1349
1350Otto: “First we will discuss the support for the candidates as of the present. Initially, Duchess Crusch Karsten and Anastasia Hoshin were generally understood as the sure winner and the competition. The other three factions, including yours... if you'd allow me to be blunt, they're somewhat seen as space-fillers.”
1351
1352Emilia: “...Mm, I can't deny that. But from what you're saying...”
1353 
1354Otto: “Exactly. Common opinion has changed over this last year. Because the other three factions, starting with yours, have made notable achievements.”
1355
1356The most conspicuous achievements from the Emilia Faction, predictably, are the defeat of Sloth and the White Whale. Crusch's Faction was the one leading the offensive against the Whale, but Crusch herself has publicly stated the greatness of Sir Natsuki Subaru's contribution to the effort. Though the other factions were helping, Subaru headed the Sloth offensive. Both achievements instantly drew public attention to the previously-disregarded Emilia.
1357Emilia also stands out negatively due to her heritage. For better or for worse, Emilia is widely acknowledged as the topic of much gossip and rumour.
1358
1359The other unknown candidates, Felt and Priscilla, have also been given similar benefits.
1360
1361Priscilla Barielle has done remarkable work. After inheriting land from her deceased husband, Rype Barielle, she used Lugnica's unfortunate position as a nation bordering the long-hostile Volakian Empire to her advantage, and instantly made allies of the neighbouring territories in the confusion. Almost like magic, she pacified Volakia and made allies of the lords. Then she revitalized lands that had been ruined by war. In this short timeframe, she has definitely shown good prospects.
1362She also has her overwhelming attitude and her looks going for her. Southern Lugnica grows more and more supportive of her by the day.
1363
1364Meanwhile, Felt has Reinhardt Van Astrea and the territories of the Astrea family: relative to the other candidates, she is stuck in the shadow of her knight.
1365The title of 'Sword Saint', as overwhelmingly famous as it is, is not especially useful when choosing a new Ruler. The attitudes of the local lords, including those in the Astrea domain, veer closer to distrust than caution.
1366
1367But Felt overcame this poor situation quite unexpectedly.
1368Rather than consult the powerful nobles who could stymie the other candidates, she assembled those who had resigned from office and commoners on the streets.
1369Felt is stupidly good at picking out those with hidden aspirations, or talented people who were never given a chance. Nevermind the rumours about her having royal blood, she can identify people's talents and assign them to a post, which is perhaps the most important quality in a leader. From that small trigger, the Astrea household and its surrounding territories burst into activity, while the onlooking lords began to slowly change their tune.
1370It's still just a small spark, but she is definitely carving herself a place in history. Nobody important in this nation is ignoring her.
1371
1372Otto: “...is where each faction is now. Our faction is quite notable for its achievements, but the other two parties have a more stable foundation. Though, I believe that we could disregard that if the Sizeable Hare offensive were officially acknowledged.”
1373
1374Emilia: “Otto-kun, you're saying the same things as Subaru. But maybe this means it's safe to take a narcissistic view, and say that we're about in the middle.”
1375
1376Otto: “For now. Yes. But... there have been some changes on Duchess Karsten's front. Ones that are to our benefit.”
1377
1378Emilia: “To our benefit?”
1379
1380Otto: “Yes. Duchess Crusch Karsten, as if she's a different person, has lost some of her lustre over
1381 
1382this year. She used to be stern in both public and private affairs, someone that the supporters of the previous Duke Karsten couldn't help but accept.”
1383
1384Something has changed in her politics and policies.
1385She has become less decisive, and plainly gives a soft impression. Rumours have spread that she attempted her best to serve the unwomanly role of Duchess, but finally her true colours have come through.
1386She's apparently busy dealing with unsatisfied subjects and lords, even calling upon the previous, retired Duke's assistance.
1387
1388Otto: “People were certain that she'd win the Selection, being that she secured the first achievement with the White Whale offensive... but, it's unclear what exactly led to her downfall. Emilia-sama, be sure to keep vigilant.”
1389
1390Emilia: “—I see.”
1391
1392Emilia lowers her eyes, full of gloom.
1393She can't help but feel sympathetic for her rivals, but Otto finds that stance dangerous and fragile. They're eventually going to oppose each other. It's disadvantageous to be unduly supportive.
1394This last year has taught Otto that the truism applies in both commerce and politics.
1395
1396Otto: “Try not to brood on it. More conversations like this will have to happen in the future.” Emilia: “Mm. Thank you. I know you're just looking out for me.”
1397Otto: “Excellent. Now, let's finally get onto the topic of Anastasia's faction. They have nowhere to call their base in Lugnica, but have the backing of important merchants in Kararagi. Stores that had originally been considering the idea are now springing up across Lugnica, all with Hoshin Enterprises’s backing.”
1398
1399Emilia: “But what does that mean? Maybe there are lots of new stores, but that doesn't mean lots of new suppor... oh, there's more people who know her, so she's more visible?”
1400
1401Otto: “That would be a side-effect, I think. Her goal is more simple than that. —She can use far much more money. And since money is so simple, it works on anyone. There is no creature of society out there who lives in peace after economic downfall.”
1402
1403Making allies of merchants means making more friends in the world of business. And being that economics supports society, holding economic power means she can attack and defend that society. She's making allies all over the place, making it nigh impossible to counter her, a businesswoman who prioritises her economic strength.
1404
1405Otto: “I believe that Anastasia's faction is the one we must be most cautious of. And then we get an invitation from them... and it all feels like we're going to wind up in their debt. Do you understand how immeasurably troubled I am?”
1406
1407Emilia: “...It's finally sunken in sooo deep. I'm sorry for acting so rashly.”
1408
1409Otto: “Nothing to worry, just as long as you understand. You'll never do anything careless again I'm sure... I'm sure... because I'm sure that you understand!”
1410
1411Emilia bows her head, and Otto shakes his in submission, then sighs.
1412 
1413Otto's clear explanation of matters makes it very easy to understand. Emilia nods over and over.
1414
1415Indeed. The world of politics is complex and tricky.
1416She already knew that her thoughts of 'I'll do my best' and 'Let's do our best' wouldn't secure her the victory, but it dizzies her to think that she has to pay mind to what the others are doing.
1417She's glad that he's revealed these secrets to her, but it also makes her far more uneasy. Otto: “You don't have to agonize over it alone.”
1418Says Otto, imagining how Emilia must feel. Emilia looks up. Otto fiddles with his grey hair.
1419
1420Otto: “You may be the central figure, but that doesn't mean that you have to do everything yourself. You have this whole carriage with you.”
1421
1422Emilia: “This whole carriage?”
1423
1424Otto: “Natsuki-san is at the reigns. Beatrice-chan is on guard to make sure he doesn't slack off. Garfiel is keeping lookout atop the carriage, and I am the one who planned our itinerary. What you do is thank all of us for our work, and we'll bumble our way to Pristella.”
1425
1426Emilia's eyes widen, comprehending what Otto means.
1427And it's funny, because this indirect phrasing reminds her of someone else. Emilia: “Otto-kun. You sound sooo much like Subaru.”
1428Otto: “What!? Truly!? Oh no... he must've infected me over all this time spent with him... n-no, please no, this terrifying thought just—”
1429
1430Subaru: “Hey, Otto! What are you talking so cheerily about with Emilia-tan? Emilia-tan smiles are my diet, so you better not steal any!”
1431
1432Otto's shoulders hitch up as the person in question butts into the conversation. Otto's reaction makes Emilia smile, and Otto smiles back, looking defeated.
1433
1434Subaru: “Come on! What's so interesting!? This isn't fair! Beatrice, take the reigns. I'm busting in.”
1435
1436Beatrice: “Auh! No, in fact! Stop, I suppose! I can't... I-it'll flip over! It's going to flip over, in fact! Look, she's going to flip it over, I suppose!”
1437
1438Hearing the yells from the driver's seat, Otto resignedly gets to his feet.
1439A certain impatient knight must be hitting his limit. Time to swap places and visit the dragons. Emilia: “Otto-kun.”
1440When Emilia calls Otto from behind as he prepares to move to the driver's seat. He glances back at her, and his breath catches.
1441Emilia's trusting smile stabs him through the chest.
1442
1443Emilia: “I know I'll cause some problems, but I'll still do my best. I'm counting on you.” Otto: “—Yes, please do. I'll take my own enjoyment in the scraps.”
1444 
1445Emilia: “That also sounded kind of like Subaru.”
1446
1447With a bitter smile, Otto steps over to the driver's platform.
1448Subaru and Emilia are both devious. For Otto, stricken with an illness where he must answer to the expectations upon him, they're a lethal combination.
1449
1450
1451
1452While all this banter unfolds, twelve days pass from their departure. Emilia's group safely arrives at the Watergate City, Pristella.
1453 
1454All rights belong to Tappei Nagatsuki, the original author of the Re:Zero series. This is an English translation of the free web novel which is available at:
1455
1456http://ncode.syosetu.com/N2267BE/216
1457
1458This is not a professional translation. Some mistakes, both grammatical and logical, are inevitable. Also, be advised that translators have a predisposition for personal preference and the names and terminology may differ at times from what was used in the anime or is used in the fandom at large. Think of these documents as an extremely detailed “summary” (even though they basically include everything).
1459
1460Credit for this document belongs to Anon who can be contacted at:
1461
1462ankaa.burner@gmail.com  https://mega.nz/#F!VNdzDYYK!nK9fNU3LeprlZSbRAnlsRg
1463 
1464CHAPTER 5: THE WATERGATE CITY PRISTELLA
1465—Upon their arrival, Subaru and the others are greeted by towering, grand walls. Subaru: “Yeah, this looks exactly like the prison I expected it to...”
1466Mutters Subaru as he pokes his head out of the carriage window, Otto at the reigns. Beatrice captures Subaru's muttering, her head also out the window beneath Subaru.
1467
1468Beatrice: “Joshua said it was a sightseeing spot, but Betty doubts that, in fact. It looks far more depressing than relaxing, I suppose.”
1469Subaru: “Agreed. I mean, I guess the bridge and gates and stuff are kinda cool.” Subaru nods in agreement to Beatrice and looks down.
1470Their carriage is travelling across the massive, stone Tigracy Bridge, which leads to the front gates of Pristella.
1471Subaru stretches slights and looks over to the horizon, where he sees sunlight glinting on the water. To him it looks like an ocean, but since oceans don't exist in this world, it has to be a lake or a river.
1472
1473Beatrice: “Pristella is a city built upon a lake, in fact. The land inside those walls becomes so flat that it forms a basin in the centre, I suppose. If you envision the city as an old trap, then of course you'd expect the centre to easily flood, in fact.”
1474
1475Subaru: “You mean that thing 'bout it being a trap for some nasty witchbeast. Emilia mentioned that too. Is it actually true though?”
1476
1477Beatrice: “This is my first time seeing this place, and I don't know what the specific purpose of it was either, I suppose. But I suspect it is true, now that I've seen it, in fact.”
1478
1479Beatrice's bluish eyes gaze at the city's gates beyond the bridge.
1480The walls keep her from peering inside, but she must be imagining what the city looks like. It's unclear how precisely the books in the Forbidden Archive spoke of the world, but Beatrice's extensive knowledge has helped on more than a few occasions.
1481
1482Beatrice: “...Why are you stroking Betty's head, I suppose.”
1483
1484Subaru: “Because it's there. I wanna spend all the time patting you that I'm able.” Beatrice: “Utter nonsense, and patronising, undesired nonsense at that, in fact!”
1485Nevertheless Beatrice neglects to swat Subaru's hand a way and he proceeds to pat her more while gazing past the bridge-railing, at the lake. The pristine waters give him a clear view to the bottom of the lake, with not a single piece of litter or pollution in sight.
1486If the whole lake is like this, it's an example of incredible ethics.
1487
1488Subaru: “Actually I didn't notice any litter or illegally dumped industrial waste on the road either. Probably 'cause people don't have much stuff but still it's nice.”
1489
1490Otto: “Pristella is particularly strict on littering since it has to preserve its landscape. There will be a simple border check once we enter the gates, please don't get weirdly assertive and reject the binding paperwork they give you.”
1491 
1492Warns Otto, having caught Subaru's muttering. Subaru tilts his head. Subaru: “Paperwork?”
1493Emilia: “I think you're usually exempted from it if you have a crest on your carriage when you're going to the Capital, but absolutely everyone has to fill out paperwork to enter Pristella.”
1494
1495Subaru nods, impressed, and more or less accepts it as a passport and customs check. But once again he tilts his head at the words 'binding paperwork'.
1496
1497Subaru: “Is it written on paper that makes you geass yourself? Like it does something to your od once you sign, and the second you break the terms your gate stops working or something...”
1498
1499Emilia: “Eek, that'd be sooo scary... there shouldn't be anything that forceful. The paperwork is just a statement that you won't do anything bad. But it means your conscience will be keeping a close eye on you.”
1500Subaru: “...We'd have world peace if everyone were as strict on themselves as you, Emilia-tan.” Subaru smiles wryly, aware of his own scummy personality, at Emilia's idealism.
1501Either way, he understands that there is paperwork, and that it is not actually binding.
1502
1503Otto: “There are nationals laws that must be upheld, but the Mayor and Lord who manage the city have rather extensive authority there. There are many things about Pristella that simply differ from national law. The paperwork will surely mention what they are, so please refrain from mocking it and actually read it.”
1504
1505Garfiel: “'S a goddamn pain. How 'bout you read it n' tell us what it said when yer done.”
1506
1507Otto: “You'll never mature with that attitude. It's necessary for you to learn how to at least skim paperwork, what with your social position. You can't just stockpile bizarre trivia from the books you like.”
1508
1509Garfiel: “It ain't b'zarre trivia, 's a man's lust fer th'dramatic. Yeh, Captain?” Subaru: “You got it.”
1510Garfiel balances precariously on the carriage roof as he peeks his head over and down. Subaru nods firmly in reply, Otto sighs, and Emilia watches happily. Beatrice shakes her head in lamentation.
1511
1512Beatrice: “You two children are just impossible, in fact.” Otto: “They are a nightmare to herd.”
1513Who could guess how Beatrice's statement resounded with him.
1514Unfortunately for him, no one else in the carriage is capable of empathising with his grief and exhaustion.
1515
1516—Patrasche roars, and everyone directs their attention to the front. The gates of Pristella stand directly before them.
1517 
1518※※ ※	※	※	※	※	※	※	※	※	※	※
1519
1520
1521The border inspection ends with underwhelming ease.
1522
1523Emilia and Otto were right. The paperwork described the terms they would have to follow to enter the city, and the rules by which they needed to abide once inside.
1524That said, every term was practically impossible to accidentally violate, so there's no need to pay that much conscious attention to them.
1525
1526All you have to do to enter the city is read the paper, sign your name, and get the officer's approval. The officers did panic a little once Emilia introduced herself, but being that Anastasia passed through here too, they probably figure that something is going on.
1527
1528Subaru: “Guess it is pretty big news to have two girls with the right to the Throne in one place.”
1529
1530Emilia: “There wasn't too much fuss, so I think Anastasia let them know beforehand. Or maybe it was Joshua-kun or Mimi-chan.”
1531Subaru: “Joshua feels possible if you ignore his clumsiness, but I seriously doubt it was Mimi.” It doesn't feel like the catgirl has that kind of sensibility.
1532But not because she's selfish or anything. How to describe it? Subaru: “'Cause she's cute.”
1533Emilia: “Yes, because she's cute.”
1534
1535And it's so mysteriously persuasive that it makes Emilia nod. Subaru crosses his arms, finding that no other word fits. Also for some reason Beatrice stomps on his foot.
1536Subaru kills his time by placating a displeased Beatrice, until Otto and Garfiel finally finish their drawn-out inspection and join the others beyond the gates.
1537
1538Subaru: “Hey guys. What held you up?”
1539
1540Otto: “Garfiel did. I've been constantly, constantly telling him to practice his writing, and still...” Subaru: “Garfiel, you can't write?”
1541Garfiel: “I can. 'S just, eh, puttin' it how you would yer'd call it avant garde or, eh, whatever.”
1542
1543Meaning his handwriting is so horrendous that the officers couldn't read it.
1544The officers must have offered to write for their illiterate client, but Garfiel's pride would not allow it.
1545
1546Subaru: “I won't say anything against you, but you better study if you don't want this to happen again. I know you write letters to Lewes-san, and those ones have to be legible.”
1547
1548Garfiel: “Ha, now there's a joke, Captain. Me n' granny go way back. My nanna can read anythin' my amazin' self writes, even if it's with my left hand.”
1549 
1550Subaru: “You aren't thinking to improve at all are you.”
1551
1552Says Subaru, sighing in exhaustion, to a proud Garfiel.
1553Garfiel's grandmother Lewes is not living with him in Roswaal's mansion. She and the twenty-four duplicates have been tasked with duties in various forests in Roswaal's domain.
1554Emilia and Garfiel still hold the command right for the doubles, and their orders still reach the doubles from a distance. The team is trying to utilize this and have the girls serve as middlemen for communicating orders.
1555
1556Subaru proposed the idea, and Lewes carries the responsibility for the work. Garfiel opposed it all at first, but generally agrees with it now.
1557And so Lewes and the doubles are living in Arlam Village. The plan is to go girl-by-girl, teaching them everything they need to know, and sending them to towns and villages once they're ready.
1558
1559Subaru: “It's like a huge spy operation, which kinda makes it sound bad...”
1560
1561But he loathes to simply leave them there, hanging around without any role or purpose. Perhaps Subaru's guilt from discarding them in a previous loop is what spurred the idea.
1562Emilia: “Subaru? They finished the bag check for the carriage, let's go?” Emilia calls Subaru out of his reverie, and he hurriedly glances up.
1563He gives a strained smile as she looks curiously on, and grabs Pastasche's reigns. As if sensing
1564Subaru's unease, the smart black dragon nuzzles her snout against the back of his neck. It mystifies Subaru how relaxing the rough sensation is.
1565
1566Subaru: “...Thank you, for everything.”
1567
1568Subaru replies to her silent compassion by stroking her hard scales. Patrasche responds with her snout, and Subaru finally tugs the reigns to set off for Pristella proper.
1569They exit the front gate to find a river flowing between the exterior gates and the city. They cross the stone bridge over the river, the inner gates open, and Pristella reveals itself.
1570
1571Subaru: “Woah...”
1572
1573Subaru sighs in admiration at the sight unfolding before him.
1574And he isn't the only one reacting like this. Emilia and Beatrice, seated on either side of him, also express their wonder.
1575
1576He must apologize for using the word 'jail' on this aquatic city.
1577When Subaru first heard about Pristella, he envisioned something like the old world's Venice. He was correct to do so.
1578
1579The city is circular, enclosed in turn by the circular walls.
1580Ignoring the fact that its size is that of a city, its shape is essentially that of a sports arena. The outer rim is the most elevated, elevation dropping the closer you get to the centre.
1581Dense rows of stone buildings line the tiers of the city, the most western-seeming architecture that Subaru has seen yet.
1582
1583Large canals run through the town, with notably massive canals—rather, waterways—dividing the circular city into four even sections. Subaru sees several gondolas paddling on the water, and a tingle shoots down his spine at the thought: gondoliers.
1584 
1585The Blue City, The City of Water, The Watergate City Pristella. Each one rings true. The sight brings nothing but wonder.
1586
1587Subaru: “Amazing...”
1588
1589He says, and no one can deny him.
1590The guardsmen at the gates smile in satisfaction at the group's astonishment. Most likely, everyone who passes through these gates reacts exactly the same way.
1591That reaction both fulfils the guardsmen's office-bound obligations, and is the greatest of rewards to them. Definitely is. Right into their trap.
1592
1593Garfiel: “Yeah, this's stunnin'. So Otto wasn't just spoutin' bullcrap.”
1594
1595Garfiel recovers from the shock first and rubs the tip of his nose. But his excitement has not faded, for his cheeks remain slightly red.
1596His masculine passion for the dramatic must have been set alight by this amazing place (which falls under the heading of 'things that are gigantic').
1597
1598Otto: “I've always wished to visit this place, connected as it is to the God of Merchants, Hoshin, but this is stupendous. It was worth visiting regardless of Hoshin.”
1599
1600Otto fidgets with his hands, looking incredibly emotional.
1601The mention of Hoshin reminds Subaru of the name: Hoshin of the Wastes.
1602
1603Subaru: “Hoshin's that guy. That one merchant guy from ages ago who made crazy riches from a burnt wasteland.”
1604
1605Otto: “You're a little off, but overall correct. Four hundred years ago, Hoshin travelled the yet- untamed lands of Kararagi unaided, transformed it into an economic infrastructure using solely his own wits, and made a fortune. The man is a paragon.”
1606
1607Solely because it's about a merchant, Otto's eyes blaze with passion as he tells the story of Hoshin. If he built the foundations for one of the four great countries, the Kararagi City State, then Subaru can agree with the legend being passed down.
1608
1609Subaru: “Anastasia calls herself Hoshin after him too.”
1610
1611Otto: “It's very bold of her. I doubt there is any way to more plainly state her enthusiasm and goals, but everyone alive is going to be sceptical. Though I do presently think she has achieved enough to warrant the name.”
1612
1613Subaru: “If she's seriously doing something to warrant the name, then... well, snagging Lugnica's throne works. Just marching toward her goal.”
1614
1615Sincerely impressed, Subaru manages to pry himself from the beautiful scenery.
1616He strokes Beatrice's head and tugs Emilia's sleeve to pull them away from the mesmerising city.
1617
1618Subaru: “So, Anastasia's waiting for us at the Seasylph Lodge. Dunno where it is, but considering who she is, doubt it's someplace cheap.”
1619
1620Emilia: “Mm, right. I think she told the gate officers about the visit too, so it's going to be a nice
1621 
1622place. I think Otto-kun investigated more into that...”
1623
1624Otto nods and hops onto the coachman's platform. He jerks his chin, gesturing to the carriage.
1625
1626Otto: “I've supposed the route, so allow me to lead. We won't be able to rush since boats have higher priority than carriages in this town. Which I note because I suspect Natsuki-san still struggles with leisurely carriage rides.”
1627
1628Subaru: “Oh yeah? If it was just Patrasche, I wouldn't even have to say anything just stare at her in my trembling boots, and she'd have the carriage doing whatever I want. Right?”
1629
1630Subaru boldly gazes at Patrasche and winks. Patrasche looks away. Somehow, it feels like she just sighed at him.
1631The unexpected reaction dejects Subaru. Emilia consolingly pats his back, while Beatrice takes his hand and files him into the carriage.
1632
1633Garfiel: “N' we're off!”
1634
1635Announces Garfiel from his new, dedicated perch on the carriage's roof. Otto smiles wryly as he whips the reigns, and the carriage rolls into motion.
1636Their pace is truly slow, so sluggish that the drop in speed from the uphill inclines cannot feasibly explain it.
1637
1638Subaru: “But going off what I'm seeing out the windows, there really aren't many carriages.”
1639
1640Emilia: “There aren't. And look how all the roads wide enough for carriages aren't straight, they're windy, because the canals have higher priority than streets.”
1641
1642Subaru: “Ah, you're right.”
1643
1644Emilia is right. Footpaths and carriage roads make winding detours around the canals, which cross through the city. It is inconvenient, but stops feeling that way once Subaru watches the canals alongside the carriage, and the gondolas passing by.
1645
1646Subaru: “Carriages have the Windbreaker Blessing, but do boats have anything? Like a Blessing of No Capsizing, or a Seabreeze Blessing, something.”
1647
1648Emilia: “I don't really know, but I don't think the boats themselves have blessings. But maybe the boatsmen have a Blessing of Lakes or Blessing of Ferrying.”
1649
1650Beatrice: “Though this knowledge isn't particularly widespread, water dragons have blessings, in fact. One that protects then from the effects of water, much like those of earth dragons, I suppose.”
1651
1652Subaru: “Water dragons. Wouldn't mind seeing one. And just one.” Beatrice: “I'm sure there's bound to be some in this city, in fact.”
1653Though she answers Subaru's question, Beatrice's reply is not proactive, what with her dislike of animals. Her strange awkwardness does not end merely with Patrasche, but apparently extends to water dragons.
1654 
1655Subaru: “I don't think hugging, say, a liger'd be that unpleasant.”
1656
1657Beatrice: “It doesn't kill me not to touch animals, I suppose. Betty is cuter than them, in fact.”
1658
1659Subaru: “Doubt fighting an animal in a match of cuteness'd go anywhere... actually you might lose a few points if you fought on the same terms?”
1660
1661To Subaru's eyes, even Patrasche looks a combination of cool and cute. But a different kind of cute to Emilia, Rem, and Beatrice's cute of course.
1662Beatrice looks on suspiciously, while Emilia jumps excitedly on the word 'liger' and gazes at Subaru.
1663
1664Emilia: “Me too! Do you think they'd let me touch them if I asked?”
1665
1666Subaru: “You could've asked when Mimi was at the mansion. You get weirdly considerate about things like that.”
1667
1668Emilia: “They're their riding dogs, I can't just do whatever I want with them. I've been missing the feeling of fur, since Puck hasn't been around.”
1669
1670It seems that even Emilia, who loves Puck like family, has been enchanted by his fur. Subaru agrees to ask about it and Emilia starts humming happily. While hideously tone-deaf.
1671
1672Listening to her shoddy humming, Subaru puts his hand to his cheek and leans on his elbow as he gazes at the cityscape. He leans on the windowframe. Beatrice gazes out the window's glass, kneeling on her seat. Subaru deliberates whether to tell her that it's bad manners to do that, when,
1673
1674Beatrice: “Oh, Subaru. Here's your chance, in fact.” Subaru: “Hm? Wh—woah!”
1675Subaru looks over to see a giant spray of water from the canal as a passing fish—or no, it's not a fish. The creature has a long, serpentine body, alongside stubby but present limbs. It's a water dragon. Its blue, slippery skin evokes images of snakes, but its head is clearly a dragon's.
1676Sharp fangs crowd its mouth, and catfish whiskers extend from its snout. The earth dragon looks like a bipedal lizard, while the water dragon is more oriental. Subaru almost wants to call it Shenlong.
1677
1678Subaru: “But it looks kinda stuck up, or unfriendly.”
1679
1680Beatrice: “That's what it looks like to humans, I suppose. Water dragons are much more bothersome to domesticate than earth dragons, in fact. You must raise it from hatchling to adult before it recognizes you as its master, I suppose.”
1681
1682Subaru: “So they take time. Me and Patrasche bonded the second our eyes met.” Beatrice: “It baffles me how she's so attached to you, in fact.”
1683It baffles Subaru too.
1684Though she is originally from Crusch's faction, she grew extremely attached to Subaru from the moment he picked her for the White Whale offensive. Subaru believes his choice back then, picking the highly assertive Patrasche, was the correct one.
1685 
1686There are so many times where he would have failed without her.
1687
1688Subaru: “Hmpf. The visage of our Patrasche abounds in refinement far the superior.” Emilia: “Subaru. How come you're suddenly talking like Anne?”
1689A strange rebellion against the water dragon, dancing through the canal, overtakes Subaru. And though the dragon couldn't have noticed his gaze, it turns to glance at him. The dragon pokes its head out of the water and screeches.
1690For some reason Subaru hears the “Eyes off, interlopers,” loud and clear. Subaru: “I think this asshole just insulted us. Which means it's time for...” Dragon: “—Ϡ!”
1691As revenge, Subaru decides to mimic the roars of the giant black witchbeast he saw when the mansion was burning down.
1692When a sharp, dignified roar cuts through to the water. Patrasche's roar.
1693
1694She perceived her master's belligerence toward the dragon and got him revenge. Subaru doesn't know what she meant with that bellow, but her voice and glare terrify the water dragon, which squeaks and slinks back underwater. Then it speeds up and carts its boat swiftly away. The boatsman panics at the sudden speed while Subaru watches on, dazed.
1695
1696Subaru: “Wh-what just happened?”
1697
1698Otto: “—Natsuki-san, please keep Patrasche-chan from doing anything too strange. I'd truly prefer that we didn't make a scene so shortly after entering the city.”
1699
1700Scolds Otto from the driver's seat. Subaru waves at him dismissively and whistles through his fingers so that Patrasche can hear him. They can't exactly communicate by whistling, but hopefully it lets her know that he's grateful.
1701
1702Subaru: “Water dragons are pretty cool, but Patrasche is the coolest.” Beatrice: “...Ours is better than that undignified water dragon, in fact.”
1703Beatrice begrudgingly agrees with Subaru, perhaps because he spoke so happily.
1704While they cross a canal by bridge, Subaru thinks of the panoramic view of the city he saw from the gates.
1705
1706Subaru: “Feels like these canals split the city into four or something.”
1707
1708Emilia: “They do. The giant waterways in the middle of Pristella divide it into districts. Going clockwise from the main gates, they're District One, District Two, District Three, and District Four.”
1709
1710Subaru hums.
1711
1712Subaru: “Pretty uncreative naming scheme. They could've gone for something more like East Blue. Don't you agree?”
1713 
1714Garfiel: “That I do, Captain.”
1715
1716Beatrice: “No one cares about your tastes, I suppose.”
1717
1718Says Beatrice icily at the happy pair. Emilia smiles as she watches on and raises her finger, speaking as if she has read this in a book,
1719
1720Emilia: “The numbered districts all have different stores and occupations, and the residential areas are concentrated in districts Two and Three, which are farthest from the gates. The Seasylph Lodge must have lots of visiting travellers, so it'll be in District One.”
1721
1722Subaru: “Which means we should be hitting it soon... or now.”
1723
1724The slow carriage comes to a stop during their conversation. Apparently they've reached the inn. Otto loops around from the driver's seat and into the carriage.
1725
1726Otto: “We've arrived. I'll speak with the employees to have Frufoo and Patrasche-chan moved to the stables, so feel free to... no, actually, please wait by the entrance.”
1727
1728Subaru: “What changed your mind? Is it really that bad for us to go in first!?”
1729
1730Otto: “It is. We don't want you to encounter Anastasia-san, and for me to come back and find she's hooked you.”
1731
1732Subaru frowns at Otto's lack of trust, but nobody can refute him considering their track record. They take their hand luggage and leave the carriage while an employee escorts Otto behind the establishment, out of sight.
1733Subaru watches them go, stretches, and finally directs his gaze to the Seasylph Lodge. Subaru: “Now, just what kind of lodgings have we... we.”
1734Subaru's jaw drops.
1735Emilia puts her finger to her cheek, tilting her head.
1736
1737Emilia: “The building looks sooo funny. I don't think I've seen one like it.”
1738
1739Garfiel and Beatrice share Emilia's candid thoughts. But Subaru gets a different impression from the place.
1740Of course he would. After all, Subaru: “An inn? ...This is a ryokan.”
1741Built of smooth wood, with sliding glass doors.
1742And hedges, and a gravel path from the gates to the entrance, and a tiled roof, leaving no room for doubt.
1743
1744Right there in the middle of such a western city, and entirely out-of-place piece of architecture. This is the day that Natsuki Subaru meets the wafuu structure called the Seasylph Lodge.
1745
1746 
1747???: “Look at the surprise on you. Was a good choice I made, hand-picking this hotel.” When a calm, cheerful voice cuts into his stupefaction.
1748 
1749Still stunned, Subaru slowly redirects his gaze—beyond the hedges, to where someone peers over at their group.
1750
1751She has a white fur dress and an eye-catching fox scarf. The cold season has already gone, and the dress has fabric thin enough to call in season, but the scarf could be important since it's exactly the same as ever.
1752A slight frame and long, wavy violet hair. A pleasant smile on her charming face, and an indecipherable glint her her aquamarine eyes.
1753
1754No doubt about it. This is the one who invited them here. A direct, face-to-face welcome from Anastasia Hoshin. And,
1755
1756 
1757Anastasia: “Been some time since I last seen you. Many thanks to you for coming all the way. Figures to me the journey's worn you out. How says we spend time relaxing inside, then chat?”
1758
1759Before Otto can return, she easily takes the lead.
1760—Everyone present can see so.
1761 
1762All rights belong to Tappei Nagatsuki, the original author of the Re:Zero series. This is an English translation of the free web novel which is available at:
1763
1764http://ncode.syosetu.com/N2267BE/216
1765
1766This is not a professional translation. Some mistakes, both grammatical and logical, are inevitable. Also, be advised that translators have a predisposition for personal preference and the names and terminology may differ at times from what was used in the anime or is used in the fandom at large.
1767 
1768Chapter 6: Two Spirit Knights, Two Greedy Merchants, and One Selfless Angel
1769
1770Contrary to everyone’s expectations, Anastasia seemed to be striking a preemptive blow. The atmosphere in the Water Plumage Pavilion tensed.
1771Emilia: “—Thanks for welcoming us in person, it really makes me feel at ease.”
1772
1773Coming out to meet Emilia was certainly calculated. While Subaru was lost in thought, a slightly confused Emilia voiced a reply, grabbing his attention.
1774
1775Anastasia cast a frown at Subaru, probably pondering the origins of Garfiel, who was standing next to him, and Beatrice, who was clinging to his sleeve. Subaru, having spent many days frolicking with them in the mansion, was steadied by their presence.
1776
1777Anastasia: “—The same face as always.” (*she has a kansai dialect)
1778
1779Her gaze left Subaru for Emilia as she murmured to herself, her light green eyes bearing a hint of ridicule. Her relationship with Emilia had changed little in the year past; a small conflict between them wasn’t unexpected.
1780
1781Subaru: “Well, she’s just as cute as… no, she’s even cuter than before.” Emilia: “Subaru, don’t kid around with such a serious expression.”
1782Hearing her response, Subaru rubbed his nose with an air of awkwardness, noting that Beatrice was paying close attention to the proceedings. The corners of Anastasia’s mouth lifted in a faint smile.
1783Anastasia: “Natsuki-kun, I heard that after the subjugation of the White Whale things went a bit awry. Are Roswaal’s border territories doing well?”
1784
1785Subaru: “Sorry you had to catch such unpleasant news. Thanks to your troops, we survived the aftermath. As companions, we’ll mutually support each other, right?”
1786
1787Anastasia: “Is that so? I’m glad you think so, too. The two of us were glad you could come. It’s been a while since you’ve seen Julius, yes?”
1788
1789Anastasia clapped her hands together, taking an opportunity to tease Subaru, who immediately caught on and frowned. Emilia and Anastasia laughed simultaneously, as Subaru grew uncomfortable, thinking that neither of them understood his complex relationship with Julius. He’d tried to explain it over and over to Emilia, but each attempt inevitably ended in failure.
1790Garfiel: “Ah...’s bit strange. Guess the woman’s one of Emilia-sama’s enemies?”
1791
1792The previously silent Garfiel voiced a question, making no attempt to conceal his hostility. Subaru scratched his head in helpless embarrassment, and Anastasia’s round eyes grew rounder.
1793 
1794Emilia: “Garfiel, you’re not wrong, but you’re putting it in a pretty extreme way. After all, weren’t we invited here?”
1795
1796Garfiel: “Yah but still, won’t ya hav’t stab each other in the back one day? Th’s gonna sting after acting all buddy-buddy.”
1797
1798Emilia: “That's true. Garfiel's a gentle person, so I'm worried about that...” Garfiel: “—hk! Who’s gentle! What’re ya talkin’ bout, Emilia-sama!”
1799As expected of him, Garfiel hurriedly tried to deflect Emilia’s words. Anastasia eyed him curiously, wondering why he seemed so embarrassed, when,
1800
1801???: “Ah! Garf is here! Miss, why didn’t you tell me!?”
1802
1803The wooden door of the inn was flung open with a bang. The racket was caused by Mimi, a catgirl whose lovely face shone brightly as she saw her audience. She flew into the room and surprised everyone by firmly grasping Garfiel’s arm.
1804
1805Mimi: “Welcome! You’re tired, you’re tired, so Mimi will guide you to your room! That’s where you’ll be staying! Hey, you’re not budging at all!”
1806
1807Garfiel: “O, Oi, wait, wait! My amazin’ self hasn’t agreed… you’re strong! What!?” Mimi: “This way! That way! Hurry!”
1808The petite Mimi clung to Garfiel's arm and, though he should have been strong enough to break free, he was dragged along helplessly, nonetheless. Perhaps she was a using secret technique, but it’s more likely that Garfiel didn’t want to distance Mimi by shaking her off. After all, despite appearances, they were supposed to be the same age.
1809
1810Anastasia: “Er...”
1811
1812Garfiel allowed himself to be dragged away with little resistance and Anastasia had a rare troubled look on her face, as did Emilia.
1813
1814Anastasia: “Hah, Mimi has always been lively, but even so, I was a bit surprised just now.” Emilia: “Ah, that’s right. That’s good. I thought you might have felt she left you alone.”
1815Anastasia: “Not at all, that wouldn’t be a problem. However—”
1816
1817After their exchange, Anastasia’s briefly softened gaze sharpened into a freezing calmness, and Subaru unconsciously moved to stand in front of Emilia.
1818
1819Anastasia: “I'd like you to tell me what kind of a child he is, the one who has attracted Mimi’s attention.”
1820 
1821The dangerous question was loaded with the quiet, burning rage a woman would hold toward pests who surrounded her cute daughter or little sister. It subtly conveyed that Mimi was loved, and, although they’d arrived early, the thought of dealing with this left Subaru exhausted.
1822
1823???: “...why is it, Natsuki-san, that you suddenly have such a tired face?”
1824
1825At that moment, Otto, who had returned from securing the ground dragons and their carriage, found Subaru in an exhausted state and joined their gathering.
1826
1827※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※
1828
1829
1830Pristella’s famed hotel, the Water Plumage Pavilion, was tiled with wooden floor boards resembling tatami mats. This place was clearly geared toward exhausted pedestrians like Subaru, who immediately seated himself on a cushion. Beatrice calmly took a seat next to him, but Emilia and others seemed puzzled at the notion of sitting directly on the floor. The long wooden desk and the large hall were all reminiscent of a Japanese style inn, excluding the lack of
1831an actual tatami floor.
1832
1833However, a true expert like Subaru found places to detract points.
1834
1835Subaru: “For example, this place lacks a sliding door and a paper door, and, unfortunately, the employees are not dressed kimonos. It’s poor taste to outwardly resemble a ryokan when the atmosphere is not faithfully reproduced.”
1836
1837Ultimately, Subaru can’t shake away the uncomfortable feeling that the setting is straight out of a fantasy in spite of the employees’ clothing and hospitality.
1838
1839Subaru: “So, my grade totals to seventy points. This place is barely acceptable, but what is good is good, is how I would grade it. I hope you will work hard to improve in the future.”
1840
1841Beatrice: “What are you talking about, in fact?”
1842 
1843Subaru: “It's a kind cheap, spirited, and light-hearted kind of fun that relieves my frustration… so I’ll be fine even if you let go of my hand.”
1844
1845Beatrice: “...just to be sure, I’ll hold it for a little while longer, I suppose.”
1846
1847The grip on Subaru’s left hand slightly strengthens, and he said no more, instead turning to face Emilia on his right. Emilia, who had been examining the strange surroundings, noticed his gaze.
1848
1849Emilia: “It’s so amazing, isn’t it? It’s only a little strange from the outside, but as soon as I enter it I feel sooo odd, sitting on the floor and taking off my shoes…”
1850
1851Subaru: “I didn’t have a bed in my bedroom, I had a futon on the floor. I’d be surprised if this place doesn’t have any... would the employees let me have one?”
1852
1853Otto: “What an unusual and unnecessary proposition… or, rather, is Natsuki-san familiar with Kararagi-style customs?”
1854
1855Otto, sitting opposite Beatrice, joins the conversation. The phrase ‘Kararagi-style’ caught Subaru’s attention.
1856
1857Subaru: “‘Kararagi-style’? Is this building a product of it?”
1858
1859Otto: “That's right, these Wafu architectural styles are designs taken from Kararagi, although their use isn’t widespread here. In Kararagi itself, designs similar to the Water Plumage Pavilion’s are considered traditional.”
1860Subaru: “So why is this hotel in that style? Is it a diplomacy thing?”
1861
1862This building was doubtlessly of Japanese design. Subaru wanted to confirm his suspicions on why that was.
1863
1864As if to supplement Subaru’s thoughts, Otto raised a finger and spoke.
1865
1866Otto: “That would be because of Pristella’s history itself. Hoshin of the Wastes was responsible for its construction. I trust you’ve heard of him?”
1867
1868Subaru: “Really, I’ve heard a bit about this Hoshin of the Wastes.”
1869
1870Otto: “Despite being born in such a dark age, he managed so many achievements. Even calling him a Sage wouldn’t be a stretch. However, it was due to how dazzling he was that disputes ended up happening.”
1871 
1872Otto’s story took place just over a hundred years ago, when Pristella was split between Lugunican and Kararagian cultures. Pristella was geographically Lugnican, but it’s founder Hoshin considered himself and was considered Kararagian. Lugunica disliked the cultural influence of Kararagi and and tried to eradicate all traces of its culture, but the locals took offense and protested, which led to several territorial disputes between Lugunica and Kararagi. Eventually, diplomatic relations deteriorated to the point where both countries were on the verge of cutting off their relationship.
1873
1874Otto: “Fortunately, this didn’t last. Gradually, regulations became more relaxed, and Lugunica and Kararagi mended their relations. During that period, the import of the customs of Kararagi slowed. It was probably due to that that Luguncia felt secure in letting its security measures become more lax.”
1875
1876Subaru: “In any case, it’s good the problem was solved. So Kararagi customs can be traced back to Hoshin?”
1877
1878Otto: “It seems so. Hoshin was a person with innovative ideas from the start. His influences on ideology, technology, and legislation were immense.”
1879
1880Subaru: “—I see.”
1881
1882Subaru had received his answer. Otto’s story confirmed that Kararagi’s founder, Hoshin of the Wastes, had the same identity as Subaru and Al, a person summoned from a different world.
1883Subaru now knew of three people who had been summonsed at various times; Hoshin from 400 years ago, Al from 20 years ago, and himself from one year ago.
1884
1885Subaru didn’t understand the time gap, or why he was chosen, and it was meaningless for him to speculate wildly. But he certainly wasn’t alone. Just knowing that granted Subaru’s heart some small salvation.
1886
1887Anastasia: “—It would appear that everyone’s enjoying the inn.”
1888
1889A thin sliding door made of wood slid open quietly, and Anastasia, entering with perfect timing, stood at the other side with a smile.
1890
1891And, standing next to her,
1892
1893???: “Long time no see, Emilia-sama. I sincerely apologize for being late. I should have been the first to welcome you.”
1894
1895A man with an apologetic face and a sweet, soft spoken voice. Just from hearing it, many women would assume it to be the voice of an angel. An amusing pipe dream, but the voice did have the necessary color, beauty, and strength. This was the voice of the Knight of Knights, Julius Juukulius, which existed solely to vex. At least, that was how it felt to Subaru.
1896 
1897Emilia: “Mm, it’s been a while, Julius. You look like you’re doing well.”
1898
1899Julius: “I am grateful for your consideration. Likewise, Emilia sama’s kindness and beauty are ever the more polished. It’s as if the shade of your gaze alone strengthes this kingdom, while the rest of the world suffers a loss.”
1900
1901Subaru found his speech, as always, pretentious and disgusting. Julius turned his gaze to him.
1902
1903Julius: “It's been a while since we’ve met face to face. You seem lively as always, Natsuki Subaru-dono.”
1904
1905Subaru: “...Stop with your phony attitude, it sends shivers down my spine. Subaru-dono my ass, you're so transparent.”
1906
1907Julius; “It’s a well-known fact that you were recognized as Emilia-sama’s knight. Your former disrespect of the position should now be disregarded by both of us. First and foremost, as a knight, are you trying to behave accordingly?”
1908
1909Watching Julius’s virtuous attitude, Subaru scowled.
1910
1911Subaru: “Yeah, I’m her knight now. No one thought I could do it, but here I am.”
1912
1913Julius: “I see. Although your position has changed, your attitude has not. —In that case, I will make due without the courtesy.”
1914
1915Julius dropped his formal attitude and gave a slight smile before approaching and looking down towards Subaru who was sitting on the floor.
1916
1917Julius: “Then, once again... long time no see, Natsuki Subaru. Do you work hard every day to be an honorable knight?”
1918
1919Subaru: “Do you even need to ask? After all, I was beaten horribly by someone who thought I was dishonorable, or whatever.”
1920
1921Julius: “It seems my reputation is being attacked. I recall it being an honorable duel.” Subaru: “Don’t oversimplify, you bastard...”
1922However, the one at fault was Subaru, and even if he tried to say otherwise it would only make himself look worse. So Subaru, rather than futilely defend himself, insulted Julius in a light exchange of banter. Seeing this, Julius narrowed his eyes as if to say “hmm”,
1923 
1924Julius: “It seems that your shortcomings have been rectified somewhat. If you learn to see things with a knight’s perspective, you would go far. Emilia-sama and Roswaal-sama have an eye for potential, it seems. Even so...”
1925
1926Julius: “—?”
1927
1928After appraising Subaru, Julius’s looked around until his yellow eyes stopped on Beatrice, who met his gaze steadily with her own pale blue eyes.
1929
1930Beatrice: “What is it? You shouldn’t stare too hard at a lady, I suppose.”
1931
1932Julius: “That was terribly rude of me. I did not expect that a high-level spirit like you would be present here.”
1933
1934Beatrice: “Because Betty is Subaru’s partner, it is natural I appear here. I am on a completely different level than the quasi spirits who you have brought in. I wonder if you are afraid of me, in fact.”
1935
1936Beatrice stands with her hands on Subaru's shoulders and her chest puffed up. That grumpy attitude is based on Julius’s attitude toward Subaru, who is inferior to Julius in every way except one. Both are spirit knights, but Subaru’s contracted spirit is of a higher grade.
1937
1938Julius was accompanied by his six quasi-spirits corresponding to the six attributes. Greater spirits were stronger than quasi spirits, who were stronger than lesser spirits. Taking that into consideration, it could be said that Subaru and Beatrice were the stronger team.
1939—However,
1940
1941Subaru: “If you’re comparing actual ability, we have so many faults and are such a waste of potential that we can’t even compare to his quasi spirits.”
1942
1943Beatrice: “Hmph. If he does not stop disrespecting Subaru... I will tell you what will happen if you disdain Betty's partner, even if you are a handsome man who causes Betty’s heart to waver, I suppose!”
1944
1945Subaru: “A handsome man who causes your heart to waver!?”
1946
1947That was hardly what Subaru wanted to hear, but it was Julius himself, the cause of the crack in their relationship, who caught the reason for it.
1948
1949Julis: “Do not misunderstand, your spirit is not going to betray you. Her instinct is merely being shaken by my divine protection."
1950
1951Subaru: “Your protection…? Seriously, you also have one? What kind of protection?”
1952 
1953Julius: “The protection I have is the Blessing of Gathering Spirits. Simply speaking, it is a kind of blessing that garners the favor of spirits. I also have a contract with quasi-spirits of six attributes. Only with the power of that protection am I able to maintain them.”
1954
1955Beatrice: “Betty will not lose! Subaru is better than you… I suppose!” Subaru: “Thank you! Please, don’t hurt me any further!”
1956Although the bond of trust between Subaru and Beatrice was unbreakable, he was still disappointed at his lack of a firm response. Whenever Subaru faced Julius he would, without fail, become worked up over any of his own shortcomings. That was the main reason for his former hatred of Julius.
1957Anastasia: “As usual, our knight is attentive to Natsuki-kun.”
1958
1959Julius: “Not at all. I am merely discussing the attitude of a knight as his senior. The knights of the kingdom of Lugunica may be judged from his behavior.”
1960
1961Anastasia: “Well, Natsuki-kun already has a reputation as a knight, doesn’t he? That Julius really is dishonest.”
1962
1963In response to Anastasia’s teasing, Julius lowers his head and nods silently. Anastasia probably would have won anyway, only to be smug about it later. Their motions had that air of familiarity.
1964
1965—Beatrice patted Subaru’s left shoulder, while Emilia his right.
1966
1967Beatrice: “Don’t be too worried, in fact. Looks aren’t everything, I suppose.”
1968
1969Emilia: “I’m glad that Subaru and Julius are getting along, I’d be happy if you two became good friends.”
1970
1971How would other people view this? All Subaru could receive from them was unhelpful comfort. He scratched his cheek with frustration as Anastasia took a seat across from him.
1972
1973Subaru: “Come to think of it, why are only the two of you here? Mimi and Garfiel... are probably on a date, but…”
1974
1975Anastasia: “It’s like you said, Mimi is with the blond child right now. Hetaro adores his sister and is probably keeping an eye on them, and Tivey is probably keeping an eye on Hetaro.
1976That’s why they’re not with me at the moment.”
1977
1978Subaru: “Did Ricardo not come? I know that the kitten triplets are pretty strong, but isn’t it comforting to have a full grown knight around?”
1979
1980It was odd that the triplets were here, but Ricardo, who usually handled their antics, was missing, as was Julius’s brother Joshua.
1981 
1982Julius: “Unfortunately, we’re not just in Pristella for fun. Ricardo and my brother Joshua have business elsewhere. You should have met him by now, yes?”
1983
1984Subaru: “Yeah... and he’s a lot like you. If his frame were a little steadier, he could play you perfectly. Actually, he should do that anyway. You can leave now.”
1985
1986Julius: “I’ll keep your interesting opinion in mind, but that would be difficult for Joshua. He’s not a child well suited for excessive travel. Frustratingly, I hold several concerns about him, as his older brother.”
1987To Subaru’s annoyance, Julius took him seriously and began worrying about Joshua. Otto interrupted Subaru’s awkward silence by clearing his throat.
1988
1989Otto: “Ehm — I don’t mind this casual atmosphere, but now that almost everyone’s here, could we all give introductions?”
1990
1991Anastasia: “I’d like introductions too, since the only people here I really know are Emilia-san and Natsuki-kun. I especially want to hear more about this competent seeming officer and the powerful great spirit-chan.”
1992Otto: “Oioi, it’s really not like you to be lacking information, Anastasia-sama. Is something amiss in your reports?”
1993
1994Anastasia: “I can imagine why you would have that impression, but I think it would be best if we don’t get into whose information is accurate!”
1995
1996Dodging a question by the competent seeming officer, she gives a nod to Julius.
1997
1998Julius: “Allow me to reintroduce myself. I am Julius Juukulius of the Knights of the Kingdom of Lugunica, although presently I am only serving as Anastasia-sama’s knight.”
1999
2000Julius gave Otto a slight bow, who nodded in response to his elegant gesture. Julius then moved on to an introduction of his master, Anastasia.
2001 
2002Julius: “I present one the candidates for king of the Kingdom of Lugunica, Anastasia Hoshin, the gifted businesswoman who runs Kararagi’s Hoshin Company.”
2003
2004Otto: “Right… right, yes!”
2005
2006Subaru: “Don’t bow to just an introduction!”
2007
2008Otto: “—hk! It was a mistake, the momentum was overwhelming!”
2009Subaru gave the back of Otto’s head a whack, as Anastasia watched, pleased with Julius’s introduction.
2010
2011Subaru: “Don’t be intimidated by titles! Our Emilia-tan is a wonderful candidate for the same throne, and she won’t lose to Anastasia!"
2012
2013Emilia: “Mm, that’s right. I’m also a candidate, so I’ll do my best.” Subaru: “Ahhhh, you’re so cute. I can’t help but say EMT!” Emilia: “I’m somewhat troubled that I find your antics calming...”
2014Seeing their typical, pointless, banter, Otto regains his composure and faces the opposing camp.
2015
2016Otto: “Thank you for your detailed introduction. I'm slightly late in saying this, but I'm Otto Suwen, Emilia-sama’s Minister of Internal Affairs… Yes, thanks to a certain circumstances caused by a certain someone, a Minister of Internal Affairs is indeed what I am.”
2017
2018Subaru: “There seems to be bitterness about that decision.”
2019
2020Otto: “Originally I was going to be a simple merchant, but now what has become of me...”
2021
2022Although his voice echoed with lament, Subaru stood firm, refusing to give Otto the opportunity to escape. Anastasia stuck her tongue out, in a show of sympathy for Otto.
2023
2024Next, everyone turned to Beatrice. Seeing their gazes, she presented her small frame openly and squarely then declared,
2025
2026Beatrice: “Betty is the great spirit Beatrice, I suppose. I am Subaru's contract spirit, I suppose. As you can see, I rank highly both as a spirit and in cuteness, in fact. I would appreciate some delicious tea and a sweet snack, I suppose.”
2027
2028Subaru: “Maintain dignity until the end!”
2029
2030It would always be in Beatrice’s nature to be a mascot character.
2031Subaru pulled her into his lap and began stroking her hair while she glared, displeased.
2032 
2033
2034Subaru: “Well, that’s why she’s is in a contract with me.”
2035
2036Julius: “I did believe you had a good compatibility with your spirit, and I wouldn’t call this unexpected, but I didn't imagine a contract with a great spirit like Beatrice-sama would resemble this.”
2037
2038Subaru: “Don’t praise my Beako too much. She’s just like her family, anything nice will just go to her head.”
2039
2040Beatrice: “Hmph. I’m declaring my displeasure with that hasty treatment, in fact.”
2041
2042Beatrice gave him a look suggesting that she barely accepted him, and Subaru patted her cheek in response. Now that things had calmed down,
2043
2044Otto: “Well, introductions are over and the atmosphere seems to have calmed down for time being. So, let’s talk business, yes?”
2045
2046As Emilia’s Minister of Internal Affairs, it was Otto’s role to take the lead in conversations like this and prevent them from being derailed. Anastasia answered while fiddiling with her white fox fur scarf.
2047
2048Anastasia: “Eh...? Well, it is our job as the hosts to entertain our guests. If you like.” Otto: “Well then. First of all, what are your reasons for inviting us to Pristella?
2049Anastasia: “Don’t worry, you don’t need to be so on guard. I’m not planning anything. A year has passed since the king's election started, and we haven’t had opportunities to see each other recently, so I thought I’d just set one up.”
2050
2051Most people would be easily mislead by her gentle demeanor, but Otto was a veteran at negotiating. The conversation had turned into a battle between merchants.
2052
2053Otto: “Taking our situation into consideration, we’re here because you lured us with bait. It’s only natural that we would be cautious.”
2054
2055Ana: “Well, we did invite you here for a reason. There are souvenirs in Pristella that you would want, aren’t there? Think of this as a gift.”
2056
2057Subaru: “...how did you know which gift we would want?”
2058
2059Ana: “It’s sort of company secret, Natsuki-kun. We’ll just say that I’m an inquisitive gal and leave it at that.”
2060
2061Anastasia covered her mouth while laughing. It would be a stretch to say she was making fun of Subaru’s frustration, but that was how it felt. Aware of his angst, Beatrice could not help but sigh, while Subaru wondered how Anastasia learned of their circumstances.
2062 
2063
2064Emilia: “It’s not something I was hiding, so it was inevitable for that information to leak.”
2065
2066Emilia’s frank admission assuaged a part of Subaru’s worries, and Anastasia blinked in Emilia’s direction, who responded by tilting her head.
2067
2068Emilia: “From this point onwards, I think that it would be better if everyone would appreciate what Anastasia’s done, instead of being suspicious of her.”
2069
2070Anastasia: “...to respond to your enemy in such a well intentioned way. Besides, I’m not helping you purely for your benefit, Emilia-san.”
2071
2072Emilia: “But, thanks to you, I have a way to find what I’ve been looking for. Thank you. I don’t know how I can repay you, but I truly do thank you.
2073
2074Anastasia: “————“
2075
2076Anastasia’s eyes widened at Emilia’s smiling response. To her surprise, Julius, seated next to her, softened his gaze, earning himself a glare.
2077
2078Anastasia: “Is something strange, Julius?”
2079
2080Julius: “No, it’s merely that your surprised expression is so rare. I think that it is just as beautiful as your natural, unaffected face.”
2081
2082Anastasia: “Trying to escape with flattery… well, I still appreciate those sweet words.”
2083
2084With the help of Julius’s words, Anastasia shook off her surprise and regained her usual tone. Then she fixed a sharpened gaze on a curious Emilia.
2085
2086Anastasia: “Emilia-san, it’s been a year and you still have a disadvantage that you need to work around.”
2087
2088Emilia: “Mm, I’m lacking in many areas and causing everyone so much trouble, so I'm trying hard to catch up as soon as I…”
2089
2090Anastasia: “One correction; your greatest disadvantage isn’t that. It’s that you resemble a the terrifying witch from the stories.”
2091
2092Anastasia exhales deepy and smiles, causing Emilia to stiffen in shock at her sudden change in attitude. Disregarding her, Anastasia turned to Subaru and Otto.
2093
2094Anastasia: “What about you two? Will you continue to support her? If you do, her reputation will affect your own.”
2095 
2096Subaru: “I will, and I’ll do my best to, because it’s my policy to praise and support her no matter what!”
2097
2098Otto: “Because of that, most of the burden lands on me. Funnily enough, I have no way out
2099either…”
2100
2101Subaru throwing a thumbs up, Otto glaring with a bitter gaze. Seeing their conflicting attitudes, Anastasia readjusted her scarf.
2102
2103Anastasia: “Well, it's fine. You surely understand the value of gratitude, after all.”
2104
2105Otto: “Gratitude, huh? Gratitude is great. You don't have to keep it in the inventory, and there's no deadline attached to it.”
2106Anastasia: “Yep, isn’t that right? And most importantly—”
2107Otto’s words matched Anastasia’s as the two each revealed the face of a merchant. Anastasia and Otto: “—You don’t have to put a price tag on it.”
2108They spoke unanimously.
2109
2110Anastasia clapped her hands as Otto drooped his shoulders. It seemed that this was an established saying. Their perspectives on gratitude were chillingly identical.
2111
2112Anastasia: “Now, back to what Emilia-san needs... a colorless magical ore, one of the highest possible grade of purity.”
2113
2114Emilia: “Yes, that's right, can you tell me what you know?”
2115
2116On the way to Pristella, Emilia, having consciously realized that she had been acting out of selfishness, had felt guilty and hadn’t wanted to involve Subaru and Otto and the others.
2117
2118Nevertheless, with the opportunity right in front of her, she of course needed to act. She was closer than ever to seeing her precious family again.
2119
2120Ana: “The best supplier of high density ore is Muse Company. The person responsible for it currently resides in this town, Kiritaka Muse—a man whose heart was stolen by a songstress.”
2121 
2122All rights belong to Tappei Nagatsuki, the original author of the Re:Zero series. This is an English translation of the free web novel which is available at:
2123
2124http://ncode.syosetu.com/N2267BE/216
2125
2126This is not a professional translation. Some mistakes, both grammatical and logical, are inevitable. Also, be advised that translators have a predisposition for personal preference and the names and terminology may differ at times from what was used in the anime or is used in the fandom at large.
2127 
2128Chapter 7: The Sinful Man Sets Sail
2129
2130Subaru: “His heart was stolen by a Songstress… is that a nickname? It doesn’t sound cool at all, but he’s using it as if it is.”
2131Upon hearing Subaru’s response, Anastasia laughs before playing with the tips of her soft hair. Anastasia: “You’re right, it sounds more like a nickname than a title. But, that’s what he claims.
2132‘My heart was stolen by a Songstress.’”
2133
2134Subaru: “Eh, what does that even mean?”
2135
2136Anastasia: “His heart was stolen by a woman, and he proudly and publicly announces it— doesn’t that remind you of what happened during the Royal Selection in the capital?”
2137
2138Subaru: “Leave that dark, embarrassing history out of this.”
2139
2140Subaru’s face twists just thinking of the humiliation at Julius’s hands. It made him want to grab his head and roll on the floor. Even though he still believed he was in the right, his way of expressing his thoughts left much to be desired. Anyway,
2141
2142Subaru: “I see what you mean though. Although I regret to admit it, I can actually relate. Then, what’s he like?”
2143
2144Anastasia: “The nickname is rather excessive, but the man himself is both responsible and flexible. Being named heir to Muse Company takes more than just being the eldest son. There’s no need to doubt him as a businessman.”
2145
2146Otto: “I can also guarantee that, Natsuki-san. The young master of Muse Company... Kiritaka Muse, is famous indeed. His skill is astounding, even without Muse Company’s already famous reputation for dealing with magical ore.”
2147
2148As a merchant, Otto also knew of Kiritaka. However, after agreeing with her appraisal, he cast a sharp glare at Anastasia.
2149Otto: “Indeed, Emilia-sama needs pure magical stones from a professional supplier, and we sent inquiry to Muse Company… but they weren’t open to negotiation. It does make one wonder how and why Anastasia-sama is securing their aid.”
2150 
2151Anastasia: “Perhaps it is a matter of trust? Maybe it is a matter of sincerity. Whatever the case, one side must be willing to approach the other in order to establish a working relationship, don’t you agree?”
2152Otto: “...I guess you could say that.”
2153
2154Otto gave up on challenging the impassive Anastasia, who had been feigning a poor understanding of the situation. He moved on to discuss the magical stones themselves.
2155
2156Otto: “First of all, do they actually have the rare magical stone we’re looking for?”
2157
2158Anastasia: “I can understand your suspicions, but I’m sure you realize it would be obvious if we were simply lying about a prominent trader.”
2159
2160Otto: “I see. Then, are there any other conditions, or is it alright for us to negotiate with him?
2161
2162Anastasia: “You’re quite worried, but it’s fine. Remember, I was simply aware of the location of the magical ore that Emilia-san’s faction was looking for, and I’ve already explained why I gave you that information.”
2163
2164As Anastasia had said, gratitude required no price tag.
2165
2166Otto, understanding this, relented his questioning of Anastasia. Seeing their conversation draw to a close, Emilia raised a nervous hand.
2167
2168Emilia: “Um, is it okay if I ask something?”
2169
2170Anastasia: “Please, go ahead. Anything involving our business and personal relationships are a matter of trust. Clearing doubts will give us peace of mind.”
2171
2172Emilia: “It seems this doesn’t have much to do with money, does it…”
2173
2174Anastasia: “This is more than just a matter of hourly wages, after all. Well, that’s to be expected. Don’t you agree, Natsuki-kun?”
2175
2176Anastasia smiled at Subaru, who gave an indifferent shrug in response. Emilia continued to ask her questions,
2177
2178Emilia: “You’ve told us a little about Kiritaka-san, but I’m still curious about the Songstress
2179you mentioned. Is she someone famous?”
2180
2181Although it was a simple question, Subaru also wanted an answer. As far as he knew, Kiritaka’s surname, Muse, was something like a Goddess of Song in his world’s mythology. It was an odd coincidence, but it could simply have been his fate to fall for a songstress.
2182 
2183Subaru: “I wonder if she’s supposed to be some kind of mythical figure. Of course, she’s not as influential as Hoshin of the Wastes. Actually, if Hoshin had fallen for someone mythical, it would have probably been a disaster.”
2184
2185Julius: “Rest assured, the Songstress Liliana-san is very real and currently remains in Pristella. Having been taken in by Kiritaka-san... that’s what her position is like right now.”
2186
2187Subaru: “Currently… is that different from her normal situation?”
2188
2189Julius: “I heard that she was originally a poetic bard who sang and travelled. Kiritaka-san saw one of her concerts, and the situation became what it is now.”
2190
2191Listening to Julius' answer, Subaru pictured a bird caught in a birdcage. Birds were animals who could live freely until they caught the eye of a master who would entrap them. Was that what Liliana's situation was like? Did Kiritaka's paranoid affection keep Liliana trapped?
2192
2193Subaru: “That’s an unpleasant story. Her singing shouldn’t be meant for just one person, she should do it freely.”
2194
2195Julius: “I do agree with that, but there may be a misunderstanding here. Although, given Kiritaka-san’s obsession with Liliana, it may be an inevitable conclusion.”
2196
2197Subaru: “My opinion of this Kiritaka guy just lowered somewhat. Will the negotiation really be fine? It’s hard to imagine communicating with someone like that.”
2198
2199A greedy and disgusting rich man comes to mind, one who was gluttonous and lustful. As Otto had mentioned earlier, it was strange of him to turn a blind eye to Emilia’s seemingly innocent search for magical ore. Subaru’s impression of the man was poor indeed.
2200
2201Subaru: “I’m not looking forward to showing my pretty Emilia-tan to such a person.”
2202
2203Julius: “Him seeing Emilia-sama shouldn’t be a problem. Kiritaka-san is a little difficult to handle, but he wouldn’t be so indiscreet. However…”
2204
2205Julius broke off, as if unsure how to continue, leaving Subaru puzzled at his rare hesitation. Finally, Julius sighed quietly and shifted his gaze from Emilia to Subaru.
2206
2207Julius: “It might be best not to bring Beatrice-sama with you.” Subaru: “What’s that supposed to mean!?”
2208 
2209Anastasia: “Well, Kiritaka-san and I are on good terms, so I’ve spoken with him enough to imagine what he would think.”
2210Julius’s and Anastasia’s words.
2211They lead to only one conclusion. Subaru stands up and, Subaru: “… He’s a lolicon!?”
2212Julius: “It’s something that people can only speculate on. In other words, it’s an unconfirmed
2213rumor. In any case, his tastes don’t change how charming Anastasia-sama is.” Anastasia: “Your words lack elegance.”
2214Elegant or not, Anastasia didn’t seem to mind what Julius said. Subaru’s theory wasn’t refuted and he accepted that it was true. Even so, he thought to himself, are you serious.
2215
2216Subaru: “More annoying lolicons, as if Clind-san weren’t enough trouble…”
2217
2218Recalling the universally competent butler, Subaru wanted to bury his head in his hands. However, there was definitely a difference between Clind and Kiritaka’s tastes. Clind would probably show no interest in Anastasia. What Clind sought was inner youth and it was reflected by his attitude toward Emilia. He saw her inner immaturity and respected her as a loli in spirit.
2219
2220—On the other hand, Kiritaka was a person who places emphasis on external appearances. Anastasia was probably around the same age as Subaru, but she looked significantly younger. Since her body has little potential for further development, she could be considered a legal loli. Kiritaka’s inclination to like her was obvious. And Beatrice…
2221Subaru: “Our Beako is a versatile loli that can accommodate the tastes of both Clind and
2222Kiritaka…”
2223
2224Beatrice: “I did not quite understand that, but I feel like it was a very rude comment, in fact.”
2225
2226Subaru: “Idiot! Ugh. I’m worried about you! You... you have have a dangerous appeal. You’ll make me worry if you’re not more aware!”
2227
2228Beatrice: “I-, ah, mm... i-if you’re that worried, then I suppose you’re not doing anything wrong. Hehehe.”
2229
2230Although she didn’t share Subaru’s panic, Beatrice happily grabbed on to the hem of Subaru’s sleeve. For the time being, Subaru was going to hold onto her tightly. As long as they were in this city, it would be a good idea to keep an eye on her.
2231 
2232Emilia: “So, um, does he just like short people?”
2233Anastasia: “Such an innocent response. No, it’s more like he’s the type of person who likes eating fresh, immature fruits...”
2234
2235Subaru: “STOOOOOOP!! Don’t say such dirty things to my angel! I understand now! No more is needed! Yes? Stop, stop!”
2236
2237Subaru guarded Beatrice with his left hand and Emilia with his right. Anastasia laughed at Subaru’s overprotectiveness while Julius showed a wry smile.
2238
2239Otto: “Setting aside Natsuki-san's attitude, we accept your conditions. If possible, I would like to meet Kiritaka-san. Would I find him in Pristella’s Chamber of Commerce?”
2240
2241Anastasia: “That’s right. Well, Kiritaka-san is pretty busy, seeing as he has to run many of the city’s functions. I wonder which building you would find him in.”
2242
2243Anastasia responded to Otto’s serious question with light teasing, who could only helplessly accept her answer. Otto brings his hand to his chin, then turns to Subaru.
2244
2245Otto: “As expected, even the first step will be difficult. I would like to set up a safe place to calmly talk things through beforehand, but... where should we go?”
2246
2247Subaru: “That’s right... well, to be honest, I have no idea where anything is. So I was planning to just wander around.”
2248
2249From the main gate, Pristella didn’t appear too large, but as an outsider, navigating the unfamiliar townscape would be a nightmare. Subaru is confident in his sense of direction, but how useful was that confidence in a town where travel was conducted by waterway?
2250
2251Otto: “Perhaps, there are people giving tours along the waterway—after all, many tourists come here, and there are probably people who are giving tours to capitalize on that.”
2252Subaru: “That wouldn’t work, I’d definitely get seasick. Once in elementary school, I got so seasick crossing a lake on a field trip that people made fun of me for being drunk.”
2253
2254Beatrice: “I don’t quite understand what that means, but you look like you have bad memories of it, in fact.”
2255
2256Looking at a reminiscing Subaru, Beatrice voiced her pity. In any case, Otto’s suggestion was probably the best, so Subaru would have to accept it. When,
2257
2258Julius: “Forgive me for interrupting your discussion, but that worry is needless.” Emilia: “What do you mean, Julius?”
2259 
2260Emilia turned to look at Julius, who smiled faintly.
2261
2262Julius: “It’s simple. We’ve already sent messengers to correspond with Kiritaka-san.” Emilia: “Messengers?”
2263Julius: “My younger brother Joshua, of course. Ricardo is accompanying him.”
2264
2265Subaru was glad to finally know where those two were, but he was also somewhat annoyed. Although they were addressing a natural obligation,
2266
2267Subaru: “It would have been nice if they we were here to welcome us.”
2268
2269Julius: “Since we invited you, it’s our duty to handle these arrangements. You don’t need to be worried about the finer subtleties. They’re not worth mentioning.”
2270
2271Subaru: “Don’t bring them up then!”
2272
2273Their banter was the same as always. On one hand, Subaru’s respect for Julius’s faction grew, but on the other, he was deeply troubled by his own faction’s lack preparation. Anyway,
2274
2275Anastasia: “In that case, you’re probably all anxious, but we should probably wait for the two of them to come back. Speaking of which, my personal bodyguard hasn’t returned.”
2276
2277Subaru: “Oh, right.”
2278
2279Subaru assumes a more relaxed posture and sits down. He prepares himself to answer questions about the absent Garfiel. Anastasia immediately follows that lead,
2280
2281Anastasia: “As you can see, Mimi is absent—what’s she doing? That child accompanying her... the one named Garfiel. Tell me about him.”
2282
2283Subaru: “His name is Garfiel Tinsel. He’s 15 years old, the age where kids dream too much. He’s in the habit of biting things and snoring loudly. But, other than that, he’s an honest, straightforward kid. Even if his feelings are battered, his naive way of looking at things won’t change. He’s that kind of pure youth.”
2284Anastasia: “That’s likely true.”
2285
2286‘I don’t want my cute little sister stolen from me,’ seemed to be what Anastasia is desperately, but sweetly, thinking. Even without considering his potential relationship with
2287Mimi, Subaru thought of Garfiel as a cute little brother, and believed in making his value known.
2288 
2289Emilia: “I wonder what Songstress-san’s famous voice sounds like. I feel sooo anxious. I wonder if she’d perform for me if I gave her a request.”
2290Julius: “Don’t worry, Liliana is someone well-versed in social customs. So if she’s present at your meeting with Kiritaka-san, I’m sure she’d be eager to perform.”
2291
2292Emilia: “Wa, that’s right. It sounds fun.”
2293
2294—Meanwhile, Julius’s words seemed to further Emilia’s interest in the Songtress. Otto, seeing the dialogue between the two groups, sighed.
2295
2296Otto: “Since we’re in opposing factions, I thought relationships would be more tense… did I overthink things?”
2297
2298Beatrice: “You don’t need to be discouraged, in fact. You’re not thinking too much, Subaru and Emilia aren’t thinking enough, I suppose.”
2299
2300Beatrice’s rare show of sympathy confirmed Otto’s suspicions that he will be mentally and physically overtaxed during his stay in Pristella.
2301
2302※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※
2303
2304
2305Joshua had returned, while Garfiel was soon to arrive as well.
2306
2307Joshua: “Kiritaka-san is usually busy, but rather than being at the city hall today, he’ll be at the his office in the Muse Company Headquarters, so this is an ideal time to visit him.”
2308
2309Anastasia: “That’s that, then. Mm, you did well, Joshua.”
2310
2311Joshua, upon returning to his older brother and his lady, makes his report. After Anastasia nodded, satisfied, Joshua turned his gaze to Subaru.
2312
2313Joshua: “...thank you for coming such a long way. I’m sure you’ve heard the story from Anastasia-sama by now, but we’ve established contact with Kiritaka-san.”
2314
2315Subaru: “Oh, thanks a lot. That saves us loads of time.”
2316
2317Joshua: "I do not enjoy helping you, I’m just following Anastasia-sama’s orders. I really wanted to avoid having my brother meet you.”
2318
2319Subaru: “You’re honest, as usual.”
2320
2321Julius’s eyes widened at Joshua’s frank speech. He was apparently unaware of the animosity Joshua held toward Subaru.
2322 
2323Julius: “Joshua. Everyone present, including him, are here under Anastasia-sama’s invitation. Being rude to our guests will hurt Anastasia-sama’s reputation, so please refrain from doing so.”
2324Joshua: “...my sincere apologies, brother.”
2325(uses –sama honorific)
2326
2327Julius sighs at Joshua, whose gaze had turned sulky. He then turned to Subaru and said apologetically,
2328
2329Julius: “Apologies. From both of us. Usually, my brother does not engage in this kind of behavior… it seems that it’s being caused by the unfamiliar environment.”
2330
2331Subaru: “I don’t mind if you guys do it separately, but being picked on by both brothers together in this environment is kind of scary for me, too.”
2332
2333Julius: “Heh. We’ll keep that in mind.”
2334
2335Julius responded to Subaru's words with a mixture of humor and irony. Joshua looked unsatisfied, but when Subaru caught his eye, he turned away. Was the reason intense jealousy?
2336
2337Emilia: “Well, thanks to your favor, we can go visit Kiritaka-san now. Can we consider the inn a place to stay afterward?”
2338
2339Anastasia: “Feel free to do so. The Water Plumage Pavilion is a lodging with a great track record, both in atmosphere and comfort. Please look forward to dinner.”
2340
2341Emilia: “That’s true. In that case, we’ll look forward to it.”
2342
2343Emilia smiled at the confident Anastasia, running a hand through her long silver hair.
2344
2345Emilia: “We’ll be sure to speak properly with Kiritaka-san first so that we can enjoy a delicious dinner without any worries.”
2346
2347As Emilia finished talking, she stood up to leave the inn. Subaru followed behind her as they made their way toward the the ship that Joshua had secured for them, when,
2348
2349???: “Oi, Captain! Wait there! I’m tellin’ ya!”
2350
2351Garfiel hurriedly leapt in front of the inn to intercept them. His shining blonde hair and clothes were slightly dirtied, and his expression was tired.
2352
2353Garfiel: “Ah...h... foun’ya. Not fer th’ dog faced guy, don’t think I’d ‘f survived.”
2354
2355Subaru: “By dog faced guy, do you mean Ricardo? Were you on a sweet date with Mimi, before her big, scary uncle interrupted?”
2356 
2357Garfiel: “A date? It’s no joke! Soon’s that midget dragged me ‘way, ‘nother midget same’s her attacked me ‘n nearly killed me. If I fought back, they’d prob’ly start cryin’, so instead I jus’ spent t’day runnin’ away…”
2358
2359From Garfiel’s story, Subaru surmised that it had been Ricardo who had prevented that tragedy. Mimi, of course, had two twin brothers who could have caused it. Perhaps it was Tivey, whose calm disposition could have been hiding a sharper side. Or perhaps Hetaro, fearing that his sister would be taken away, had displayed his siscon tendencies for the first time. Whoever it had been, the situation seemed fine now.
2360
2361Garfiel: “So, seein’s I didn’ want’b excluded’m yer plans, I rushed over here, Captain.”
2362
2363Subaru: “Ah, my bad. We were planning on meeting the guy who’s selling the magical ore. Thinking on it, I guess we should’ve waited for our bodyguard.”
2364
2365Garfiel: “Th’s obvious, ya?”
2366
2367Subaru added the relieved Garfiel to his party and made way for the docks. The boat that Subaru’s group was going to ride on had already been prepared. All of the boats were fairly small with only enough room for eight people, including the boat’s sailor.
2368
2369Sailor: “There’s a city law about boat size. If the boats are too large, the waterways get clogged, and it’s unsafe if boats get too close together.”
2370
2371The dark-skinned sailor steering their boat was happy to answer Subaru’s questions. Dragon carriages on wide highways weren’t much of a problem, but on waterways, traffic rules needed to be set.
2372
2373Sailor: “If a collision happens and a ship sinks, that’s usually regarded as the fault of the sailor’s lack of technique. Besides, a lot of these ships have been passed down from generation to generation, so losing one would mean losing your reputation as well.”
2374Subaru: “Of course. Regarding the ships water dragons... are there any conflicts between them?” Sailor: “The water dragons live here and, in a way, they manage to be polite with one another.
2375Like land dragons, they have good instincts and can be trusted to handle a smaller boat. You should try one out if you have the chance”
2376
2377Subaru remembered the way he felt the first time he saw a land dragon and was excited by the sailor’s recommendation. Maybe his first ride with a water dragon would evoke the same sense of wonder.
2378 
2379Emilia: “This is my first time crossing water with a ship. I’m soooo excited.” Subaru: “Is that so? Well, this does feel different than the sea.”
2380Emilia: “What is the ‘sea’?”
2381
2382Subaru: “Imagine an endless pool of water. My hometown was right next to it.” Emilia: “Hmmm... but, that would be nice when you felt thirsty.”
2383Subaru laughs in response to Emilia’s childlike answer. Unfortunately, drinking sea water when you’re thirsty would lead to death. Regardless, he couldn’t mention that sea water is saltwater without it raising more questions.
2384
2385Otto: “Where there's a river there’s usually a bridge, but if you need to smuggle without crossing a bridge, your only other option is going by boat.”
2386
2387Subaru: “Sure sounds like you're talking from experience.”
2388
2389Otto: “I-It's not like I've ever done anything like that! I-It's just, second hand knowledge! Stop casting such strange suspicions on me, really!”
2390
2391Garfiel: “Otto-nii, ya really sweatin’ over there.”
2392
2393As if ignoring Otto’s suspiciously specific denial, the boat followed the sailor’s movements as it turned to join the main waterway ahead. Incredibly, the current was flowing against the direction of the boats.
2394
2395Subaru: “What, how is the water flowing like this?”
2396
2397Emilia: “Hehehe. I actually know the answer to that. Look, see the city walls.”
2398
2399She lightly patted Subaru’s shoulder and pointed into the distance with her free hand. Subaru cast his gaze in that direction and saw the great stone towers stationed on the city’s walls. There were four of these towers, oriented north, south, east, and west of the city.
2400
2401Emilia: “Those towers control the flow of water in the town. It uses a sophisticated magical mechanism that operates with the power of a magical water stone. It seems that the big floodgates in the city are also controlled by it.”
2402
2403Subaru: “Wow, that is incredible. This is even cooler than the travel laws.”
2404
2405Thanks to Emilia’s explanation, Subaru more or less understood the mysterious mechanism behind the flowing water. Sure enough, the Watergate City Pristella was very different from the others, and Subaru still had much he needed to learn about it, including the city’s laws.
2406 
2407Subaru: “The laws here are closely related to the operation of the city, right?”
2408Emilia: “Is this about Kiritaka-san? Like I said. I wonder what kind of a person he is… it would
2409be great if he gave us the magical ore upon hearing our story.”
2410
2411Touching the pendant hanging on her chest, Emilia murmured her hopes uncertainly. While listening to her murmurs, Subaru placed his hands on his chin and closed his eyes. Then, he swayed his head along with the movement of the boat and whispered,
2412
2413Subaru: “————.”
2414
2415Beatrice: “...I didn’t catch what you said just now, I suppose.”
2416
2417Beatrice was probably the only one who could hear him. Upon hearing her loud voice, everyone turned to stare at him. Feeling their gazes fixed on him, Subaru smiled and said,
2418
2419Subaru: “Crap, I’m gonna puke.”
2420
2421—In that moment, a fuss was created.
2422 
2423All rights belong to Tappei Nagatsuki, the original author of the Re:Zero series. This is an English translation of the free web novel which is available at:
2424
2425http://ncode.syosetu.com/N2267BE/216
2426
2427This is not a professional translation. Some mistakes, both grammatical and logical, are inevitable. Also, be advised that translators have a predisposition for personal preference and the names and terminology may differ at times from what was used in the anime or is used in the fandom at large.
2428 
2429Chapter 8: Travelling With Seasickness
2430
2431Beatrice: “You should be better now, I suppose.”
2432
2433Subaru: “No, wait a little more. Wow, this is terrible, the world is still shaking. I’m still shaking. Even death can’t cure this sickness…”
2434
2435On a street facing a large aqueduct, Subaru and Beatrice sat side by side, their feet dangling over the side of the waterway. Together, they admired the flow of the clear water. Passerbys smiled faintly upon seeing them. Perhaps they assumed they were siblings, or perhaps they thought they were tourists who had never seen such structures.
2436Subaru: “Neither of those assumptions are entirely wrong... but it’s sad that they don’t really know what our relationship is. Ueh.”
2437
2438Beatrice: “You should focus on recovering rather than pointlessly worrying, in fact. I wonder why you think Betty is here, I suppose.”
2439
2440Subaru: “Were you worried that I’d be lonely? Beako is so kind.”
2441
2442Beatrice: “...that’s irrelevant, in fact. Just hurry up and get better, I suppose.”
2443
2444In order to accommodate the weight of Subaru leaning against her, Beatrice strained her small frame. Seeing this, Subaru’s love for her increased exponentially. Could it ever stop growing?
2445
2446About fifteen minutes ago, Subaru had been forced to continue his journey on foot after the fuss he had created with his seasickness. Emilia, Otto, Garfiel remained on the boat to head for the negotiations with the Muse Company and Kiritaka.
2447
2448Originally, Emilia had also wanted to accompany Subaru on foot, but Otto had said, “The longer we keep the other party waiting, the worse our impression will be”. Heeding his advice, she left Subaru behind. It was most likely the right decision.
2449
2450Subaru: “Well, even if Anastasia had told us to be careful... in broad daylight, most people probably aren’t going to try anything.”
2451 
2452Certainly, there was anxiety in being left alone in an unfamiliar city after being invited there by a political opponent, but there was an escort named Garfiel to deal with that. However, the
2453currently alone Subaru was important enough to Emilia Camp that an attack on him wasn’t completely inconceivable.
2454
2455Even so, if Anastasia had malicious intent, she was too savvy to orchestrate an attack on him in the middle of the day. In addition, Subaru trusted that Julius wouldn’t condone any type of ambush.
2456
2457Subaru: “As he had said, a knight must remain chivalrous at all times…”
2458
2459Beatrice: “Subaru. It’s rather annoying when you laugh to yourself, I suppose.”
2460
2461Subaru: “Wait, I totally wasn’t laughing! Well, I’d never think of that guy and laugh! Anyway, let’s go.”
2462
2463Subaru stood up and took a deep breath, rubbing his arms and neck lightly. Although they still felt a little heavy, the seasickness was mostly gone. He could more or less move around normally again.
2464
2465Beatrice: “Well, Betty will help if needed, I suppose.”
2466
2467Subaru: “Ohh, I’m counting on you. Even so, I doubt anything will happen. Only an idiot would attack us in broad daylight with so many people around.”
2468
2469All of the king candidates needed to keep an eye on their reputation. In public, they needed to appear both pleasant and authentic. Emilia, who was a naturally honest and kind girl, did not need to worry herself about pretenses.
2470
2471Subaru: “In other words, Emilia’s real advantage over the other candidates is her angelic innocence...!”
2472
2473Beatrice: “Your thoughts are going in an unpleasant direction, in fact. —Subaru, Subaru, look, let’s go that way, I suppose. Follow me.”
2474
2475In the past year, Beatrice had become entirely accustomed to putting up with the easily distracted Subaru. She had been navigating through the unfamiliar cityscape with ease while leading him by hand. Muse Company’s headquarters was apparently located at the boundary between the first and second districts. Subaru, having been seasick, had only dimly registered the directions, but Beatrice had memorized them all. If they had one problem, it would be the complexity of Pristella’s pathways.
2476 
2477Although they had arrived by following the main canal, they had to take detours around the several small waterways feeding into the main one. Sometimes there were bridges, but on several occasions Subaru needed to jump over a narrow waterway while carrying Beatrice.
2478Beatrice: “Subaru, that is a splendid fountain, I suppose.” Subaru: “You’re right… Beako, how did we get to the park?”
2479The fountain which had caught Beatrice’s attention stood in the center of a park. It was surrounded by well maintained flowerbeds and children playing games. This was indeed a peaceful and relaxing sight. The only issue was,
2480
2481Subaru: “Is this where we’re suppose to be going? This is the last place I’d picture finding the heir of a large company. If businessmen made deals here, then all of their money would get wet.”
2482Beatrice: “I wonder if seasickness makes you cynical, I suppose. That’s the first thing you think of upon seeing this beautiful scenery... Betty feels sorry for you, in fact.”
2483
2484Subaru: “The old you would have blushed and tried to hide this mistake, but now you’re becoming rather fresh… you’re breaking your father’s heart.”
2485
2486Beatrice: “Y-You’re four hundred years too early to be calling yourself Betty’s father! Subaru lacks consciousness in discussing such matters, in fact!”
2487
2488Subaru was unsure why Beatrice had overreacted to the latter half of his sentence, but didn’t pursue the issue. Their problem right now was figuring out how they arrived at the park.
2489Subaru: “Beako. Since you were leading me so confidently, I thought you knew the way?”
2490
2491Beatrice: "I know the destination, in fact. However, the roads were complicated, I suppose. In order to avoid getting lost, I used the ‘left-hand method’ that I’d read about before. It didn’t work, I suppose.”
2492
2493Subaru: “The ‘left hand method’?”
2494
2495Beatrice: “Holding out your left hand and following the wall, in fact.” Subaru: “Isn’t that for mazes!?”
2496Beatrice’s method was the a well known tactic in conquering a maze. Subaru recognized its effectiveness, but there were a number of drawbacks, too. Namely,
2497
2498Subaru: “If you start using the left hand method in the middle of a maze, you might end up touching the inside wall and never be able to leave! Furthermore, we’re not in a maze, we’re in a city!”
2499 
2500Beatrice: “Hmph! It’s just like Subaru to disregard tried and tested wisdom, I suppose. Betty was a librarian managing a forbidden archive. She pities any fool who disregards the wisdom of history, in fact.”
2501Subaru: “I’m not a fool, you’re a fool for assuming you understand everything!”
2502She was old enough to be self-righteous (400 years) but it took her long enough to enter the outside world (400 years) that there was a big enough gap (400 years) between her logic and common sense. And so, she was a surprisingly unreliable loli.
2503
2504Beatrice: “I wonder if Subaru has a better idea, in fact. Let’s see you try, I suppose.” She put her hands on her waist, fixating on Subaru with a disagreeable glare.
2505—On the other hand, Subaru had just suffered the embarrassment of letting Beatrice see his seasickness and wanted to make up for it by appearing reliable.
2506
2507Subaru: “Ha ha. You correctly decided that this place is like a labyrinth, but you were wrong to think that it was a perfect maze and to use the left hand rule. I have some less flawed, no, flawless tactics.”
2508
2509Beatrice: “Ho ho, you’re pretty confident, I suppose. Go ahead and tell me your plan, in fact.” Subaru: “Hee, I’ll tell you. Its name is the Caged Method.” WいしのJか::いる�
2510Beatrice: “——?”
2511
2512Beatrice tilted her head, a question mark floating above it. The name didn’t convey the actual content of his plan, so Subaru cleared his throat and started to explain thoroughly.
2513
2514Subaru: “Okay. First of all, we’ll call our current position the starting point. If we proceed, we’ll eventually come to a fork. We’ll continue until we hit a dead end. Then, we’ll go back to our first fork.”
2515
2516Beatrice: “...mm, continue, I suppose.”
2517
2518Subaru: “Then, we’ll map that branch and choose another one. Using the same method as the first branch, we’ll walk until we hit a dead end. Eventually, we’ll have every branch and every path of the dungeon mapped out.”
2519
2520Beatrice: “That would take far too long, in fact! I wonder if we would even arrive before nightfall, I suppose!”
2521
2522Subaru: “I-Idiot! What’s wrong with taking the certain path!? How many people do you think safely survived a dungeon with this method? I’m doing just as you said, relying on the wisdom of history!”
2523 
2524
2525Beatrice: “Losing sight of your goal by relying on wisdom is a bad habit, in fact!”
2526
2527Certainly, it hurt that Beatrice trampled on his idea, but even Subaru had to admit his plan had too many faults. It was a time consuming tactic, and besides, they had no pen or paper with which to draw a map.
2528Subaru: “Then there’s only one other method...”
2529
2530Beatrice: “What is it, in fact? Betty’s trust in you is significantly lower now, I suppose.”
2531
2532Although this method was reliable, it wasn’t going to improve Subaru’s image. Acting in good faith doesn’t make you reliable.
2533Subaru: “Okay, we’ll have to work together here.” Beatrice: “On what?”
2534Subaru: “Let’s humbly ask for directions.” Beatrice: “That’s fine, in fact…”
2535Subaru had accepted that he couldn’t solve the problem on his own. He thought Beatrice’s pride would be the only problem, but she seemed okay with it as well. Fortunately, Kiritaka Muse was both a famous merchant and heavily involved in urban planning. Everyone would know where his office was. With that in mind, Subaru looked around, hoping to find someone to ask. But,
2536
2537Subaru: “Even though this is a park, there’s nobody here.”
2538
2539Beatrice: “The timing is bad, in fact. It’s late afternoon, the perfect time for naps, I suppose.”
2540
2541Subaru definitely agreed with Beatrice and the temptation to nap in the shade rose. He decided to head back to the direction of the main canal, where there were more people, when,
2542
2543Subaru: “—Do you hear something?”
2544
2545The faint sound of wind and water. No, it was the sound of a singing human voice?
2546
2547“——“
2548
2549Subaru could hear it only intermittently, but he was drawn toward it, looking for the source. Beside him, Beatrice also seemed to be moving toward the sound.
2550
2551Upon arriving at the scene, they stood, overwhelmed, forgetting to even breathe.
2552 
2553
2554—A lone girl stood in front of a monument at the back of the park, her voice raised in song.
2555
2556She was a small girl with dark skin, large round eyes, and a vibrant face. Her crisp yellow twintails were decorated with small, strange ornaments. In her hands, she held an instrument between the size of a guitar and an ukulele. She played and sang simultaneously.
2557
2558The energy contained in the song could only be described as overwhelming.
2559
2560Subaru, listening to her sing, felt a nonexistent squall by his face and a nonexistent earthquake under his feet. The clarity, the volume, of her song was overwhelming. Her voice, singing a balladic tune, was the only sound in existence.
2561
2562“——“
2563
2564That lone girl, using only her voice and fingertips, created an energy comparable to that of an orchestra.
2565
2566Subaru was far from the only one who had been utterly captivated by her. There was an audience of around twenty people, all holding their breaths, completely unaware of Subaru. Likewise, Subaru had only noticed the singing girl, whose presence entirely dominated the space.
2567
2568As Subaru’s entire body trembled, the girl’s song came to its climax and the audience’s enthusiasm came to it’s peak—
2569
2570Girl: “—Without money, without a future, without hope, with only vanity. What can I see but the darkness? And beyond that darkness, nothing. The end, the end, the end is approach—”
2571
2572Subaru: “How is this song so exciting even after calming down, Oi?!”
2573
2574Girl: “Huh!?”
2575
2576The song which even dreams couldn’t create was unexpectedly interrupted by Subaru.
2577
2578As soon as he had surprised her, the girl had stopped singing and dropped her instruments. Of course, the music had also stopped. —Immediately, the intense atmosphere surrounding the girl vanished. Subaru realized that he had messed up.
2579
2580Subaru: “Oh no, I didn’t read the mood. Sorry, I didn’t mean—that hurts! —hk! —ow! —eh!?”
2581
2582Beatrice: “Subaru you idiot, it’s ruined, in fact. What a waste of a rare and lovely mood, in fact. You just had to thoughtlessly ruin it, I suppose. You’ve gone too far, in fact.”
2583 
2584Before he could apologize, a sharp pain pierced his toes. Looking down, he saw and indignant Beatrice stomping on his foot with her heel. Beatrice seemed to return to reality when the song was interrupted, and considered that interruption unforgivable. Then,
2585
2586“Oh… what was that song?” “This is a park ... just a little a while ago, I was in the darkness.” “No, I couldn’t help it at the time, but…”
2587
2588The audience who had been swallowed by the song slowly tumbled back into the reality. Everyone turned to the criminal who had ruined the song. That was Natsuki Subaru—a man who had a reputation for failing to read the mood.
2589
2590“—Don’t do thoughtless things!”
2591
2592Everyone loudly and angrily cursed Subaru.
2593
2594※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※
2595
2596
2597Beatrice: “Thank you everyone, I suppose. Actually, I enjoyed it.”
2598
2599Subaru: “Don’t sound so happy. Take a look at my feet, are they still the same size? Are my feet okay?”
2600
2601Beatrice: “I wouldn’t care, in fact. For now, don’t consider Betty your companion, I suppose.”
2602
2603Beatrice turned her face away and stubbornly denied Subaru, so he checked on his own. His right foot had almost doubled in size.
2604
2605Subaru had poured water on the concert, so their reaction wasn’t entirely unexpected.
2606
2607One by one, the audience had thanked the girl who sang and shook hands with her, and about half of them had stepped on Subaru’s foot before leaving. Subaru had been unable to say anything, and Beatrice had tolerated it, leaving Subaru a public enemy. Subaru prepared himself for both external and internal bleeding in his feet.
2608
2609Subaru: “Don’t you think you should let me rely on your healing magic?”
2610
2611Beatrice: “It would be a waste of my slowly accumulating mana, in fact. Wait for it to heal naturally, or ask Emilia, I suppose.”
2612
2613Subaru: “You and Emilia’ve been taking care of me for a long time, huh.”
2614 
2615Since he’d come to this world, he’d sustained a steadily increasing amount of injuries, but they rarely lasted. Even injuries from his daily parkour, such as bruises, abrasions, and sprains, would be promptly healed by Emilia or Beatrice. His fear of pain hadn’t diminished, but there was a relief in knowing that his injuries all had a cure.
2616
2617Subaru: “Well, I’ll just treat the pain as a lesson this time.”
2618
2619That said, Subaru caressed Beatrice’s head, who was still turned away. Beatrice gave him her gentle hands.
2620
2621Beatrice: “Well... well, I suppose it’s fine, in fact. As long as you reflect on it and learn your lesson, I suppose.”
2622
2623Subaru: “Yep, I’ll do just that. Sorry, I was wrong...”
2624
2625Subaru and Beatrice finished their talk, and turned to the girl. Because he’d been troublesome for her, Subaru would try to apologize. The girl, who had been watching the entire time, said,
2626Girl: “An inspiration!” Subaru: “Eh?”
2627Girl: “Listen. —I don’t know the difference between our years.”
2628
2629Leaving a staggering Subaru behind, the girl strings her the instrument and instantly finds a rhythm. She timed herself, breathed in a small breath, and started to sing.
2630
2631Girl: “My love, do you see it, do you feel it? The difference between our ages. Even though our surroundings may change, I wouldn’t care one bit. All I care about is our height difference. Wait, my love. Please wait a moment. A little bit, a little bit, just a little bit more. If I stand on the tips of my toes, I can reach you. If the two of us stay so close together, the difference in our ages is irrelevant. So please, only two years, please wait that long. The distance between our love is sweetly melting away.”
2632Subaru: “As the distance in our love shrinks, it turns into a quiet, burning love. Eventually, two cranes will deliver to us two children, and our future will be a bright love story.”
2633
2634Beatrice: “Eeeehhhhh!?”
2635
2636At the end of the girl’s song, Subaru suddenly joined in with a rap. Beatrice raised her voice with astonishment, demanding an explanation.
2637
2638Beatrice: “Wait a minute! Why… why is Subaru suddenly part of the song, I suppose? Why did you just accept his addition, in fact?”
2639
2640Subaru: “Oioi, what are you talking about, Beako... does the song cross a line?”
2641 
2642Liliana: “Well said, Liliana’s heart is trembling with excitement!”
2643
2644Beatrice: “Y-Your attitude that Betty is the wrong is unacceptable, I suppose...”
2645
2646Subaru, feeling bad for Beatrice who had no one on her side, turned to the dark skinned girl.
2647
2648Subaru: “Let me mention that Beako and I aren’t in the kind of relationship that you’re thinking of. Even if she grew two more years, she still wouldn’t be in my target range.”
2649
2650Liliana: “Eh? She’ll only be thirteen or fourteen by then? Despite how I look, I’m good at guessing ages. Well, I guess this is a skill gained from life experience.”
2651
2652Subaru: “She’ll be roughly 402 years old.”
2653
2654Liliana: “Oh please. There’s no need to be this stubborn just because I hit the mark.”
2655She dismissed Subaru’s words as an excuse and ignored them. Subaru also thought that correcting her would lead to too much trouble. Anyway, the topic had changed too much.
2656
2657Subaru: “Back to the original topic, was the inspiration you mentioned earlier the song?”
2658
2659Liliana: “Yeah, that’s right. Despite how I may look, I’m easily moved. Once I saw your interactions, I felt like I needed to immortalize them in song. Be proud!”
2660
2661The girl, speaking quickly and fluently, raised her hands or her mouth.
2662
2663Liliana: “Ah, but, what I did wasn’t enough. Big brother helped by adding the bit at the end. That was the first time I’d gotten such a reaction, I was very happy.”
2664
2665Subaru: “That was because the god of rap blessed me, I certainly couldn’t do it again. I don’t have the skill or experience.”
2666
2667Liliana: “—One single, shining moment…”
2668
2669Seeing the mutual understanding without words between the two drained the patience of the little girl who had been left out.
2670
2671Beatrice: “Subaru.”
2672
2673Subaru: “Mm, what is it... Beako!?”
2674
2675Beatrice yanked his sleeve down and shockwaves sent Subaru flying. The momentum wouldn’t kill him, but he still bounced all over the lawn of the park.
2676—Meanwhile, Beatrice turned to the dark skinned girl.
2677
2678Beatrice: “It’s no good for you to take inspiration from us anymore, in fact. Betty is putting an end to it, I suppose. If you resist you’ll end up like him, in fact.”
2679
2680Liliana: “Ha...a...a, um, do...”
2681 
2682Beatrice: “Be quiet, I suppose. Only think about promptly responding to Betty, in fact. The reason nothing is happening to you right now is because your song was lovely, I suppose. But who knows how long this mercy will last, in fact.”
2683
2684Even seeing her trembling, Beatrice’s voice held no mercy. Seeing her hurried nod, Beatrice sighed. The girl was too scared to form words. Then,
2685
2686Beatrice: “Muse Company, take Betty to where Kiritaka Muse is, I suppose.” Liliana: “—Eh?”
2687Beatrice: “I’ll not say it again, in fact. Lead the way or be subjected to Betty’s anger, I suppose.” Liliana: “I-I’ll lead you there! I will!”
2688When pressed with the choice, the girl instantly raised her white flag. Beatrice nodded, satisfied, as Subaru walked back toward them.
2689
2690Beatrice: “Tell me if you have any complaints, in fact.”
2691
2692Subaru: “Is it acceptable to use your mana like this for educational purposes?” Beatrice: “It depends on the time and place, I suppose.”
2693Subaru: “What a kind consideration, Beako. Was it okay to threaten someone to guide us?”
2694
2695Subaru scratched his face and looked down. Beatrice looked at him with a sullen gaze. Subaru continued,
2696
2697Subaru: “That child is probably the famous songstress who knows Kiritaka. Maybe we shouldn’t make a bad impression on her.”
2698
2699She’d mentioned that her name was Liliana earlier, and there was no mistaking that singing ability, even if her personality wasn’t what he had imagined.
2700
2701Liliana: “I’ll do anything you want me to. E-Eh, whether it be guiding you or licking your shoes…
2702all I humbly ask... is that you spare my life...”
2703There was a girl on the ground desperately begging for her life. Correction, that girl was the songstress Liliana.
2704Although, looking at her, no trace of the graceful Songstress could be seen.
2705 
2706All rights belong to Tappei Nagatsuki, the original author of the Re:Zero series. This is an English translation of the free web novel which is available at:
2707
2708http://ncode.syosetu.com/N2267BE/216
2709
2710This is not a professional translation. Some mistakes, both grammatical and logical, are inevitable. Also, be advised that translators have a predisposition for personal preference and the names and terminology may differ at times from what was used in the anime or is used in the fandom at large.
2711 
2712Arc 5, Chapter 9: The Value of A Songstress
2713
2714Liliana: “Then, let me introduce myself once again. Although I’m no longer a travelling minstrel, I’m still a free spirited bard who goes wherever the wind blows me. My name is Liliana, please continue to advise me in the future—hk”
2715Beatrice: “You bit yourself, in fact.”
2716
2717One hand holding her instrument gracefully, Liliana smiled as blood flowed freely from her mouth. Beatrice gently wiped it away for her. It seemed her tongue had been wounded rather seriously.
2718
2719Beatrice: “It’s rude to bite your tongue like that.”
2720
2721Subaru: “Have you heard of—Ah, are you the famous Songstress? I know you introduced yourself with her name, but it’s probably kinda rare to just meet her on the street.”
2722
2723Liliana: “Ah, um, I’m not fond of that title since I’m only a fledgling musician. It sounds so sophisticated. I’m so far from reaching my peak that if people thought I called myself the Songstress they’d say I’m too conceited.”
2724Wiping at the bloodied lower half of her face, Liliana’s expression seemed almost coy, leading Subaru to hesitate over his interrogation of her. He decided that rather than interrogate, he’d try to casually converse with her. Even so, considering the words she’d just said, she seemed to have a very high sense of professionalism.
2725
2726Subaru: “Although I can see where you’re coming from, I think you can accept some praise. That being said, I also sort of admire your attitude about it.”
2727
2728Liliana: “No, no, it’s nothing so grand. Focusing on getting through each day is fine. So, please.” Subaru: “——?”
2729Liliana stretched out a hand to a confused Subaru. Since it was empty, Subaru had no idea what she wanted and tilted his head at her smiling face.
2730 
2731Liliana: “Now that you’ve heard the voice of the Songtress, please give me something in return. Did you think listening was free? If so then your attitude troubles me.”
2732
2733Subaru: “Then give me back the emotions you made me feel! And take back your song!”
2734
2735Liliana: “What are you saying!? How do you think a bard makes a living!? Are you saying I should be giving out feelings for free!? I don’t think so!”
2736
2737Liliana stomped angrily on the ground. What she said wasn’t wrong, but Subaru’s impression of the Songstress had been significantly lowered. Judging from how cold Beatrice’s large eyes were, he assumed she felt something similar.
2738
2739Subaru: “Alright. Let’s discuss a tip. How much do you want?”
2740
2741Liliana: “No, no, the tip should be for the customer to decide based on what his heart feels. Although the more the better.”
2742
2743Subaru: “For crying out loud.”
2744
2745Taking advantage of Liliana’s laughing, which showed her bloodstained teeth, Subaru pinched her chin with his cold hands.
2746
2747Her face was small so it was incredibly easy to pinch, and Liliana had to run several laps around Subaru before he let her go. Stepping away dizzily, she muttered “it was just a joke” over and over to herself.
2748
2749Liliana: “If you’re looking for the Chamber of Commerce, aren’t you Kiritaka-san’s guests? I wonder if you should be acting this way.”
2750
2751Subaru: “You know, I don’t know you very well but my impression is only getting worse. I think it’s about time we got going.”
2752
2753The more he talked to Liliana, the closer Subaru came to reaching the limits of his patience.
2754
2755When they’d found out they were lost, they were very close to being late, and if they delayed any longer they would very likely miss a critical negotiation. After negotiations there would be more challenges and Subaru didn’t want to lose face by missing the critical first step.
2756
2757Shaking her head, and her hair with it, Liliana ceremoniously announced “I understand” and began to lead the way.
2758
2759Liliana: “So why does the honored guest want to see Kiritaka-san?”
2760 
2761Beatrice: “You don’t understand your position here, I suppose. Stop nosing into matters that you are unrelated to and quietly take us to our destination, in fact."
2762
2763Liliana: “Eep!”
2764
2765Faced with Beatrice’s intimidating tone, Liliana gave a cry resembling that of a small bird’s. Subaru pulled on one of Beatrice’s spiraled twintails.
2766
2767Subaru: “You don’t have to be so fierce. Then again, we can’t reveal everything, so a simple, clear explanation would be difficult to make.”
2768
2769Liliana: “But, I'm Kiritaka-san's confidant. Isn't it just a matter of time before I find out?”
2770
2771Subaru: “Well, if it's really only a matter of time, then there should be no harm in me taking precautions.”
2772
2773Liliana: “If you say so… you’re not a person with very good character, huh.”
2774
2775Subaru: “You’re pretty straightforward, aren’t you. If you didn’t have talent for singing then you’d be in serious trouble.”
2776
2777—There’s a saying that geniuses were often strange people and Liliana was probably an example. Singing came easily to her but her social graces were lacking.
2778
2779Liliana: “But really, I am a little worried. I’ve been out for a long time, so I’ll probably be scolded when I get back.”
2780
2781Subaru: “When we’re discussing negotiations, please take care not to speak up. Alright?” Liliana: “I got it.”
2782Subaru: “Huh, really?! That was unexpected.”
2783
2784Seeing Beatrice and Subaru’s satisfied expressions, for some reason, Liliana puffed out her cheeks in a pout. She raised the instrument in her hands, and began to play.
2785
2786Liliana: “Inspiration just hit me. ——Big Waves, Large Waves, Waves of the World!” Subaru: “No thanks, we’re good.”
2787Before the solo could start, Subaru hurriedly snatched Liliana’s instrument out of her hands. Liliana made an “ahh” sound and she stretched to reach it, but her tiny body couldn’t reach Subaru’s hands.
2788 
2789Subaru: “It’s not a human hostage, it’s a musical instrument. If you lead us to the Chamber of Commerce, I’ll give it back to you.”
2790
2791Liliana: “You’re terrible! Evil! Barbaric! Depraved!” Subaru: “Hahaha, is that so!”
2792Having just been denounced as the world’s most wicked person, Subaru plucked a string on the instrument. The sound it made was similar to that of an acoustic guitar.
2793
2794Subaru, who had a lot of free time at home, practiced until he’d become fairly skilled. He could play and sing to an 80’s folk song without much difficulty. If he introduced that music here, maybe it would take off and the music industry would be revolutionized.
2795
2796Subaru: “Well, maybe it’ll be like it was with mayonnaise.”
2797
2798Even though he hadn’t considered the implementation of the plan at all, the idea had taken root. In original world, finding an application for a good idea was often taken for granted. In fact, Subaru had no idea how to begin with it, just like he had no idea how to mass produce and market mayonnaise.
2799
2800Subaru: “Playing guitar and telling stories to village kids are both within my skill range. Listen.”
2801
2802Liliana: “Wait, wait, please stop! I can’t let a layman play my instrument! If you break it, I can’t make a living anymore... huh!? You’re pretty good! And I’ve never heard the song before! Eh, what is this?!”
2803As he walked, Subaru surprised Liliana with his folk songs. Like this, they began the walk to the Chamber of Commerce.
2804
2805Beatrice: “Good grief, I suppose…”
2806
2807An exhausted Beatrice trailed after the two, setting her pace to Subaru’s melody.
2808
2809※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※
2810
2811
2812The door of to the Muse Chamber of Commerce was not particular from the buildings surrounding it. 1st Street and 2nd Street separate the residents of Pristella from tourists and the Chamber of Commerce was located directly between the two.
2813
2814This position was meant to indicate the power of the owner of this building. It was both the innermost and the outermost building, highlighting its uniqueness in an almost exaggerated way.
2815 
2816Liliana: “This is it, the long awaited Muse Chamber of Commerce.”
2817
2818Springing over with a dance-like motion, Liliana indicated the building in front of her. Although there were taller buildings surrounding it, the four-story Chamber of Commerce seemed to stand incredibly tall. That said, Subaru felt a little regretful.
2819
2820Subaru: “I knew it wouldn’t look as grand as it had appeared from the entrance of Pristella, but I’m still a little disappointed… it didn’t steal my heart the way the Water Plumage Pavilion did.”
2821Liliana: “The Water Plumage Pavilion, that weirdly shaped place on 1st Street? If you use that as your basis, even Kiritaka-san will look kind of poor. But, that aside…”
2822
2823Liliana swung her body up and down in exaggerated motions and reached out the palms of her hands.
2824
2825Liliana: “Weeell, now that I’ve fulfilled our agreement, can you give my lovely instrument back to me? If I don’t have it back by tomorrow then I’m not sure how I’ll survive.”
2826
2827Subaru: “Ah, right, right. Here you go.”
2828
2829Subaru had become tired of singing and playing the back-scratcher-shaped instrument halfway to their destination. Liliana hurriedly took it from him, breathing as if in a panic, and checked it for scratches, then began to rub her face against it and gave it a kiss.
2830
2831Liliana: “Ahhhh, it’s good to have you back. I’ll never let you go again!”
2832
2833Subaru: “It’s impressive that your attitude can annoy me this much. I think this is the most annoyed I’ve been at someone’s attitude since Petelgeuse.”
2834
2835Liliana: “Hooo, I don’t know who he is, but he sounds similar to me. Tell me about him! If I ever meet this Petelgeuse-san one day, I can’t promise he wouldn’t be my enemy!”
2836
2837Subaru: “He’s a Sin Archbishop of the Witch Cult.”
2838
2839Liliana: “Here he goes again! Stop being such a kidder! That should be your new name!”
2840
2841Liliana showered Subaru with an overreaction, but tilted her head at his cold response, and gradually began to assume a serious expression.
2842
2843Liliana: “Wait, were you serious?”
2844
2845Subaru: “Exactly. You probably won’t have many other opportunities to compare yourself to someone who’s dead and gone, so make what you will of it.”
2846
2847Liliana: “Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait a minute!”
2848 
2849At Subaru’s words, Liliana objected with amazing momentum. Her reaction surprised Subaru, who wondered if she was angry at being compared to a Sin Archbishop. Her next words threw Subaru off even more. They were,
2850
2851Liliana: “What you said just now, why did it sound like you met a Sin Archbishop?” Subaru: “...and if I did?”
2852He didn’t know what she’d meant to ask, but it was definitely something important. He hadn’t expected such a reaction after telling her Petelgeuse’s identity as an Archbishop. Although, it wasn’t impossible that she encountered the poisonous, insect-like Witch Cult before, since they seemed to appear everywhere.
2853Subaru stiffened up, alert, and Beatrice also paid close attention to the situation, ready to act immediately if need be. One slow reaction, and it would be too late for them.
2854
2855An oppressive feeling atmosphere,
2856With two people looking to see how she would react, Liliana spoke. She said,
2857
2858
2859Liliana: “Are you perhaps the... Lolimancer, Natsuki Subaru-sama?” (幼女使い “Little Girl User”)
2860
2861Subaru: “Ugh.”
2862Beatrice: “Ugh, I suppose.”
2863
2864Under Liliana’s shining gaze, Subaru and Beatrice replied at the same time.
2865
2866Subaru’s official title was Emilia’s knight, but that was the one he was known by the least. People often called him the witch’s knight, one of the many enigmatic characters she was surrounded with.
2867
2868—The knight of the half elf is a mysterious person who always has a little girl with him.
2869
2870Liliana: “You were indispensable in slaying one of the Three Great Witchbeasts, the White Whale, alongside Duchess Crusch Karsten, with the Sword Demon Wilhelm calling you his benefactor! And then with help from the famous businesswoman Anastasia-san and the Duchess Crusch, you defeated the Witch Cult’s Archbishop of Sloth! And there are unconfirmed rumors that you are also the hero who defeated the Sizable Hare, which has been plaguing the world for four hundred years!”
2871Subaru: “Itchy, itchy, itchy, itchy, itchy!”
2872 
2873
2874Liliana: “What a terrifying reputation!”
2875Liliana, with two hands raised, wore the expression of a girl who’d found her dreams as she listed Subaru’s merits. Some were accurate, and a few were exaggerated, but he could find no real error in her list.
2876
2877Even so, her words embarrassed him enough for his entire body to itch, while Beatrice wore a seemingly dissatisfied but happy expression.
2878
2879Liliana: “And the one who has a little girl who is legendarily skilled in magic following him loyally, you’re that Subaru-sama! Aren’t you?!”
2880
2881Beatrice: “Haha. Betty’s Subaru will surpass even the most outstanding figures in history, in fact. He will become the brightest star known to man, I suppose! You should respect him more, in fact!”
2882
2883Subaru: “H-Hey!”
2884
2885Beatrice, sticking her nose out proudly, and Liliana, bowing down. The two caused more headaches than any troublemaker, and it seemed like their show at the entrance of the Chamber of Commerce had attracted attention of the staff there. Upon seeing them and finding the kneeling Liliana, they promptly all returned to their work.
2886
2887Subaru: “You, do you always act so exaggeratedly? Everyone here has a strange ‘oh, it’s Liliana, as always’ type expression on their face!”
2888
2889Liliana: “Ah, please stop. Seeing a legend in front of me, my heart is racing! I’m glad to have a chance to witness you in person. Hehe.”
2890
2891Subaru’s previous unease had all but disappeared, but Liliana grew more and more frantic, saliva even dripping from her mouth.
2892
2893Liliana: “Well, could—could the people you’re meeting with in the Chamber of Commerce really be who I’m thinking of!?”
2894
2895Subaru: “...who are you thinking of?”
2896
2897Lilana: “No, it’s just that I’ve made a lot of songs based on the famous Emilia-tan. I know she’s a real person, but in my mind she’s always been a fictional character! If it’s who I think it is, it’s Emilia-tan! Oh, hehe!”
2898Disregarding Subaru completely, Liliana flew into the Chamber of Commerce. After falling still for one shocked moment, a dumbfounded Subaru could only chase her into the building.
2899
2900Beatrice: “Subaru! That girl, she even dropped her instrument, in fact!”
2901 
2902Subaru: “Should she really be treating her lifeline like this!?”
2903Hurriedly grabbing the lute-lyre from Beatrice, Subaru ran into Chamber of Commerce. Seeing the reception staff gawking at the upper floor, he deduced that Liliana had just run up the stairs.
2904
2905Receptionist: “Y-You are…?”
2906
2907Subaru: “We’re with Emilia-sama, who should be with Kiritaka-san right now. They told you we would be late, right?”
2908
2909Receptionist: “Yes, they’re there right now... but Liliana-sama…” Subaru: “I know the way, can I go up?”
2910Seeing the receptionist’s stiff nod, Subaru hurried after Liliana. There was no real reason to be in a rush, but the thought of Liliana and Emilia meeting face to face made him uneasy. Or, rather, perhaps it would be better to say that their meeting could bring about a troublesome atmosphere.
2911
2912Even more frightening was that Liliana’s exceeding strange personality would clash with Emilia’s, and Emilia’s experience and skill in interaction were overwhelmingly inadequate.
2913
2914Beatrice: “Liliana was acting strange, I wonder if she will stay like that!”
2915
2916Subaru: “I really don’t want to think about what will happen if we don’t stop her.”
2917
2918Registering Beatrice’s words, Subaru sped to the third floor. Although he hadn’t caught her, he’d saw the back of Liliana’s clothing. Now he just had to aim for his goal! Time to show off his parkour skills!
2919
2920Subaru: “Come on!”
2921
2922Flying up the stairs, Subaru began to skip steps entirely, using his hand to do an elegant horizontal rotation, drawing ever closer to Liliana, before finally catching her in front of a room near the staircase.
2923
2924Subaru: “Liliana, WAIT!” Liliana: “Waah!?”
2925Liliana, who was still salivating, yelled in surprise as Subaru reeled back, gasping for breath. Liliana: “Oh, you caught up, but I’m not quitting so easily. I’m not giving up!”
2926Subaru: “If you want to meet meet Emilia no matter what, I’ll ask her for a private meeting, but she’s in the middle of a very important meeting right now.”
2927 
2928Liliana: “Uh... well. I guess I got a little carried away.”
2929
2930Hearing Subaru’s serious tone seemed to cool Liliana off a little. She relaxed her shoulders, and Subaru shook his head and handed her the instrument.
2931
2932Liliana: “Ah, thanks.”
2933
2934Subaru: “The tool you make a living off of is incredibly important. Don’t just throw it away and run. It wouldn’t have been surprising if the instrument used by the Songstress had been taken and pawned off.”
2935
2936Liliana: “Don’t worry, Kiritaka-san gave it to me. He likes to shop around.” Subaru: “Your sponsor is really not ordinary!”
2937Speaking to Subaru with a bitter smile, Liliana held her cherished instrument to her chest. Her expression was one of sincerity and disbelief at being able to abandon it so easily. Since she’d thrown it down for her ambition earlier, Subaru didn’t know if he could believe her smile.
2938
2939Liliana: “Well, I’m fine with saving my meeting with Emilia-sama until later... but first, can I discuss something with Subaru-sama?”
2940
2941Subaru: “Drop that bothersome honorific! Well, what do you want to talk about?”
2942
2943Liliana: “There’s so much! I want to know how accurate the stories are. Not just so I can hear them but so I can sing about them, too. I can write so many songs from that inspiration, maybe even a heroic one that will be passed down for generations! Just thinking about it makes my heart race!”
2944Holding out her clenched hand, Liliana’s eyes shone with energy.
2945
2946While this puzzling scene was happening, Beatrice finally caught up and stumbled upon Subaru and Liliana’s proximity.
2947
2948Beatrice: “Ah, you, strange girl. Don’t stand so close to Subaru, in fact. Move away, I suppose.”
2949
2950Liliana: “Don’t worry, it’s not that big of a deal. Speaking of which, I also have some questions for the young girl who follows Lolimancer-san!”
2951
2952Beatrice: “Betty is not a young girl, I suppose! She is a proper lady, in fact!”
2953
2954Subaru: “You two are so rude, always arguing like that! Shush! Emilia-tan is doing negotiations inside…”
2955 
2956Beatrice, who was in an awful mood, and Liliana, who didn’t realize that she was the cause. Subaru was caught in the middle of their argument, and, in his frustration, inadvertently raised his voice. And, at that moment,
2957
2958Emilia: “—Subaru?”
2959
2960The door opened unexpectedly and Subaru’s name was called from the inside.
2961
2962Looking through the open door, Subaru saw what looked like a reception room, where everyone was sitting on a long backed chair, looking at him with surprised expressions.
2963
2964Emilia, Otto and Garfiel. Sitting opposite of them was a lean statured young man who was wearing fine-looking clothes. The one who had opened the door was a middle-aged man who was probably with him.
2965
2966Subaru: “A-ah... Emilia-tan. What a coincidence.”
2967
2968Emilia: “A coincidence? Why were you being so loud.... Uh, Kiritaka-san?”
2969
2970Seeing Subaru making an embarrassed gesture, Emilia wore a look of confusion as she turned to the young man sitting opposite of her, who stood and grabbed something from the table. Then he turned where Subaru was standing.
2971
2972Kiritaka: “Do-, do, do, do, do, DON’T TOUCH MY LILIANA!!”
2973
2974Suddenly raising his voice, the young man hurled a glowing blue piece of magic ore.
2975
2976Concentrated pure energy exploded in front of Subaru, whose vision was momentarily engulfed in blue. Seeing it, he faintly registered a thought of “wow, how beautiful,” before the impact swallowed him.
2977
2978—Like that, the first day of formal negotiations broke down.
2979 
2980
2981All rights belong to Tappei Nagatsuki, the original author of the Re:Zero series. This is an English translation of the free web novel which is available at:
2982
2983http://ncode.syosetu.com/N2267BE/216
2984
2985This is not a professional translation. Some mistakes, both grammatical and logical, are inevitable. Also, be advised that translators have a predisposition for personal preference and the names and terminology may differ at times from what was used in the anime or is used in the fandom at large.
2986 
2987Arc 5, Chapter 10: The Way to the City of Water
2988Negotiations between Emilia and Kiritaka Muse had proceeded unexpectedly smoothly.
2989
2990Kiritaka, as a businessman, had likely been trying not to show favor to a single royal election candidate. However, Emilia had approached him directly, meaning that this meeting was a rather major event for him.
2991
2992Of course, Emilia, who was taking casual sips of the complimentary tea, had not been thinking of her actions in such a way. Garfiel, who was growly steadily addicted to the accompanying desserts, had also not been considering the political ramifications of their actions.
2993
2994It could be said that, in the reception room of Muse Company, the only one who could read Kiritaka was Otto.
2995
2996Kiritaka: “I understand that you have come a long way. Please excuse me for being unable to meet you at your convenience. Although I understand that it is disrespectful, due to my position, it is unwise for me to travel freely... in addition, I have become quite attached to this place.”
2997
2998Otto: “Not at all, that’s a very reasonable way to think. We’re the ones who should be sorry for intruding in your busy schedule.”
2999
3000Kiritaka: “I will treat whatever you need from me with the utmost priority and care.”
3001
3002While exchanging polite greetings, Otto scrutinized the man facing him. The famed Kiritaka Muse was well known even beyond Pristella. His behavior revealed a majestic and stylish image.
3003
3004He was still fairly young, probably somewhere between twenty-five and thirty. His tall, thin body was clad in finely made clothes, and his pale golden hair was meticulously combed to the back of his head. His rather uncomfortable looking ornaments showed fine taste, and his introverted and concise nature revealed that he was probably highly educated.
3005 
3006Otto, as Emilia Camp’s Head of Internal Affairs, alongside Roswaal, had unknowingly accumulated a rather impressive amount of experience in negotiations. So he immediately judged Kiritaka’s attitude to be almost unmatchable.
3007
3008Speaking frankly, Emilia was incredibly fortunate to have Otto with her.
3009
3010If Otto had let Emilia face Kiritaka alone, she would surely be swayed by his skilled rhetoric, and would have ended up overspending on expensive but ultimately useless things.
3011
3012From the past year, this was the impression Otto had drawn of Emilia.
3013
3014Kiritaka: “May I inquire as to what you need from me? According to Anastasia-san’s messenger, what you want is stocked by our company.”
3015
3016Otto: “It may be too soon to say so. Actually…”
3017
3018Interrupting Kiritaka, who had begun to address the main topic, Otto looked to Emilia.
3019
3020Emilia was content to leave the negotiations to Otto. Garfiel, similarly, maintained his usual attitude, eating desserts while fixing a sharp gaze on one corner of the room, staring at a leisurely looking figure who was dressed from head to toe in white.
3021
3022In Kiritaka’s words, the man in white was present to protect the staff from excessively assertive visitors. ‘Recently, the world has not been in a peaceful state, so I hope that he can join us.’
3023
3024Otto knew of the man in white.
3025
3026It was said that Pristella’s Muse Company had a mercenary force known as the Scales of the White Dragon, a group which was well-known even in Lugunica. This man was probably one of its members.
3027
3028Rumors claimed that their group was one that operated locally, but, a few years ago, they formed close ties with Muse Company. If those rumors were true, then Kiritaka was the one who had formed an allegiance with them.
3029
3030Otto: “We have a special request. That is, we are looking for a rare type of stone, even by Muse Company’s standards. We are searching for colorless magic ore with outstanding purity. I hope that this is something we can buy from you.”
3031
3032Keeping in mind his evaluation that Kiritaka was not someone he could afford to be careless around, Otto stated his request. Playing around with vague terms would be meaningless. After all, Kiritaka had more than likely seen through the true reason for their visit as soon as it had been prepared.
3033 
3034And Kiritaka also understood that he could not refuse a direct request from Emilia.
3035
3036Kiritaka: “I see. We do indeed stock magic ore… and we do indeed have some magic ore with a higher grade of quality than those stocked by regular merchants. Emilia-sama, no matter how much colorless ore you want, we are also willing to prepare…”
3037
3038Otto: “Kiritaka-san. Please be straightforward with us. We have made our request; colorless magic ore of the highest purity. That is all we need.”
3039
3040Kiritaka: “...this is rather discourteous.”
3041
3042Kiritaka was not simply lacking in straightforwardness. He was merely using a negotiation technique. Despite perfectly understanding Otto’s intentions, he casually dropped the names of other goods that he believed would appeal to Emilia. To him, the goods had been marked as sold long before the negotiation had even started. The only remaining question was the matter of the price.
3043
3044Otto: “We are indeed requesting something that may be troublesome for you, so to satisfy the price, we have prepared something that you will find beneficial. Mining rights to magic ore in Elior Forest, part of the Mathers territory which is supporting Emilia-sama.”
3045
3046Kiritaka: “Please do not turn this into the kind of fraud that muddles prices. We are the only formal company that trades raw magical ore, so we cannot consider this proposal. In our line of work, credit is everything to us. I’m sure you would understand, Otto-sama?”
3047
3048Otto gave a silent sigh. It seemed that Kiritaka knew of his origins.
3049
3050The Suwen family’s business was nowhere nearly as famous as the Muse family’s, but it was hardly unknown. The main players supporting each of the candidates were sure to be heavily investigated along with the candidates themselves.
3051
3052That said, many questions were left unanswered by these investigations, such as Emilia’s own origins. Her mysterious background did not win her too many favors.
3053
3054Garfiel had lived in Sanctuary his whole life, and Emilia had spent a century frozen in Elior Forest. Both the Lolimancer and his contract spirit were of unknown origin.
3055
3056Thus, Otto, whose identity had easily been discovered, would certainly have it used against him frequently.
3057
3058Kiritaka: “Otto-sama? Your complexion seems to have changed. Are you okay?”
3059
3060Otto: “Of course, please don’t worry about me. I just thought of something disconcerting and it made me a little uncomfortable, that’s all.”
3061 
3062Shaking his head at Kiritaka’s words, Otto decided to save that unproductive line of thought for later. Once again, he urged that Kiritaka provide a straight answer to his question. Kiritaka took on a meditative attitude.
3063
3064Kiritaka: “Of course, we won’t refuse to let go of our commodities no matter how much you plead, and of course we are going to follow Emilia-sama’s request.”
3065
3066Otto: “Then…”
3067
3068Kiritaka: “However, the magical ore you are requesting is special. In truth, on the occasion when I was first sent to Muse Company in Pristella, the president—that is, my father—gave it to me as a gift. Rather than treating it as a commodity, I prefer to think of its sentimental value.”
3069
3070Otto: “——”
3071
3072Regardless of whether the story was true or false, Kiritaka had made a cunning move. Hearing Kiritaka’s words, Otto bit his lip.
3073
3074As Kiritaka had said, the extremely rare magic ore they were requesting was more than a mere trading commodity. Taking into account the magnitude of Muse Company’s transactions, this was too good of an opportunity not to seek an extra profit.
3075
3076So how could the additional value be compensated? Not with commodities, but with sentiment. Since the ore was important that meant it needed to be exchanged for something important.
3077
3078Emilia: “I see… I didn’t realize it was something so important to you.”
3079
3080Emilia’s expression reflected that Kiritaka’s story seemed to have touched her deeply. Otto could only conclude that Kiritaka wasn’t cut out to be an actor, considering how guilty he looked.
3081
3082It takes both action and effort to get your desired result. Otto thought this to himself as he cleared his throat.
3083
3084Otto: “I appreciate your kindness. Even so, we still hope to find what we came here for.”
3085
3086Kiritaka: “I understand. I am a merchant who sells magical ore, and I know that it is better to have it shine in the hands of someone who needs it than to have it sit as a decoration at my home. I am willing to give it to you. There are only a few conditions.”
3087
3088Otto: “—Conditions. Let me hear them.”
3089
3090Having established that there would be an additional price tag, Kiritaka commenced the real negotiation. After Otto agreed to hear them, Kiritaka held up three fingers.
3091 
3092What unreasonable conditions would there be? Even thinking about them gave Otto a light stomach pain.
3093
3094Kiritaka: “First of all. Muse Company knew that Emilia-sama was seeking this very magical stone. However, in order to keep it out of the hands of malicious people, we have hidden our possession of it. I hope you understand this.”
3095
3096Otto: “...that is only natural. That you tell us this without attempting to hide anything removes all of my suspicion.”
3097
3098At first, Kiritaka had denied any past knowledge of the affairs of Emilia Camp. But in order to bring this deal to a successful conclusion, he gave up this knowledge.
3099
3100Kiritaka: “Then the second one. After the deal has been signed on the line, I want to inform Hoshin Company of our transaction and confirm its legitimacy.”
3101
3102Otto: “I understand... that is no problem.”
3103
3104It seemed there was also a deal between Muse Company and Hoshin Company. It seemed to be intended to semi-publically reveal that Emilia owed Anastasia a debt.
3105
3106Although it was slightly uncomfortable, it was a legitimate request, so Otto could not refuse.
3107
3108So far, none of the requests would be considered deal-breakers. So, the third request—as soon as he said it, Kiritaka’s true intentions would become clear.
3109
3110Otto held back a sigh as Kiritaka waved the third finger in front of him.
3111
3112Kiritaka: “Third. —Avoid all contact with the Songstress named Liliana who is currently residing in this city.”
3113
3114Otto: “—Huh?”
3115
3116Hearing a name suddenly appear of nowhere, Otto froze.
3117
3118Of course, Emilia and Garfiel, who were accompanying him, had the same reaction—no, nevermind, those two had remained unchanged since the negotiations started. Emilia sipped her tea and Garfiel stared at the figure in white. Although they had left all the negotiations to Otto, seeing their blatant lack of participation irked him.
3119
3120Otto: “I’m sorry, but I think I may have misheard you. Did you just say to avoid contact with the
3121Songstress...?”
3122 
3123Kiritaka: “No, there was no misunderstanding there. These conditions are all we ask. If you have any questions, please ask them, and please consider the deal carefully…”
3124
3125Otto: “If you don’t mind, can I ask for the reason? At this point, I can’t recall our deal having anything to do with the Songstress.”
3126
3127Kiritaka: “...it’s not something that necessarily needs to be said. Can you agree to that promise?”
3128
3129His tone sinking, for the first time Kiritaka exposed his emotional side. Otto, who could not understand the condition, was lost on what to do.
3130
3131Put simply, the third request passed the horizons of his imagination. Accepting posed no future obstacles to Emilia, although she may regret not being able to meet the Songstress she had discussed with Anastasia, it was hardly important enough to scrap this deal for.
3132
3133That they had so effortlessly come to an agreement was surprising.
3134
3135Otto had not dared to expect that negotiations could have gone so smoothly (although Kiritaka could, at this point, still change his mind). Subaru, who’d been lost halfway, would be here soon, and would certainly turn that matter into something troublesome. Before he arrived, Otto wanted to tie the deal up.
3136Otto: “Emilia-sama, is this alright with you?”
3137
3138Emilia: “Mm. I’m a little disappointed, but I guess it can’t be helped.”
3139
3140Having earned a confirmation from Emilia, Otto agreed to the deal. Kiritaka was satisfied to accept this commitment, and the most stressful part of the negotiation came to an end. Now, they could discuss the actual monetary price, and maybe pick up a few small items.
3141
3142Kiritaka: “There are a few other quality goods that you may be interested in… would you like to see?”
3143
3144Kiritaka stood to retrieve a wooden chest from a shelf. The chest, having been placed on the table, emitted a glow as it opened, dazzling Otto and Emilia.
3145
3146Inside of it were all sorts of magical stones, carefully arranged on cushions, the most radiant of which was the colorless, transparent one.
3147
3148This was the colorless stone that Emilia had been pursuing. Kiritaka: “Would you like to inspect it?”
3149 
3150At Kiritaka’s words, Emilia raised her head.
3151She nodded, then stretched her nervous fingers toward the stone. But, at that moment,
3152Garfiel: “Emilia-sama.”
3153Man in White: “Young Master.”
3154
3155Simultaneously, the two guards called to their respective master. They turned to look at each other, and then to face their surprised master.
3156
3157Garfiel: “Ths’a two loud’n annoyin’ somethin’ comin’.”
3158
3159Man in White: “There seems to be the sound of footsteps coming from downstairs. Allow me to go investigate.”
3160
3161He strode soundlessly toward the door as Garfiel tensed his body. The sound of the disturbances drew closer, until they seemed to be right in front of the door—
3162
3163???: “You two are so rude, always arguing like that! Shush! Emilia-tan is inside, doing serious
3164negotiations…”
3165
3166The voice was an incredibly familiar one. As this thought was shared by three people in the room, the man in white opened the door of the reception room, revealing a familiar scary face. With a petite girl on either side of him, this man, Subaru, was truly worthy of the title of Lolimancer.
3167Emilia: “—Subaru?”
3168
3169Hearing Emilia’s call, a pale Subaru finally noticed the presence of everyone else. At that moment, Otto wanted to complain, but he decided to observe everyone else’s reactions first and held back.
3170
3171And so, Subaru held up his hands and smiled weakly. Subaru: “A-ah... Emilia-tan. What a coincidence.”
3172Emilia: “A coincidence? Why were you being so loud.... Uh, Kiritaka-san?” Hearing Emilia’s surprise, Otto’s own reaction was also delayed.
3173Kiritaka reached a hand into the wooden chest of magic stones and glared at Subaru with a gaze bordering on frantic. He clutched a blue pure magical stone, and,
3174
3175Kiritaka: “Do-, do, do, do, do, DON’T TOUCH MY LILIANA!!”
3176 
3177Accompanying his frantic cry was a thrown magical stone. Without anyone to stop him, the stone arched toward Subaru and knocked his body away in a blue explosion.
3178
3179※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※
3180
3181
3182Man in White: “My apologies for that embarrassing spectacle. The Young Master is usually calm, but if matters involve Liliana-san, he quickly flies into a rage… I will try to calm him down, but, for today, let’s end negotiations here.”
3183
3184After the commotion died down, the the middle-aged man in white acted as the mediator who had to calm down both sides. He bowed his head with an apology.
3185
3186Kiritaka’s frantic voice could still be heard from the closed door behind him. That scene was unsuitable for outsiders, so the members of Emilia Camp had been ushered out of the room.
3187
3188Liliana: “Kiritaka-san is really troublesome, even taking away my chance to speak to Emilia-sama and Subaru-sama! Ugh, I’m so annoyed, ugh!”
3189
3190Liliana’s anger, on the other hand, was also endless. Speaking in an angry huff, she announced that she’d come up with a new song titled The Avant-Garde Master of Life and Death, causing Beatrice to furrow her brow.
3191
3192Man in White: “Liliana-chan, please forgive the Young Master.” Liliana:  “..........................................I  understand.”
3193Although it took a long of time to understand, Liliana had finally been talked down. Subaru’s interference had rendered a smooth sailing negotiation utterly fruitless.
3194Subaru: “In other words, Liliana is a rabid fangirl, and is obsessed with us. Kiritaka knew and wanted to keep us from stealing her. That was the point of the third condition?”
3195
3196Otto: “And just as I was about to have the deal tied down, Natsuki-san had to come ruin everything. I finally understand now. Does having you around do any good for anyone!?”
3197
3198Subaru: “I acknowledge that this was my fault, but who would have thought that after getting seasick things would turn out like this… that’s hardly something I had any control over.”
3199
3200Otto could not hide his dissatisfaction at the result of the negotiations.
3201
3202Subaru spoke lightly, but he was also hardly satisfied, having taken a blow from Kiritaka’s magical stone, and realizing that negotiations tomorrow would be incredibly difficult based on Kiritaka’s angry tone.
3203 
3204Emilia: “Ora, ora, please don’t be so angry, Otto-kun. Subaru didn’t do this on purpose, these things just happen sometimes.”
3205
3206Subaru: “That’s right. Keep going, Emilia-tan.”
3207
3208Emilia: “Subaru, I also have something to say to you. You shouldn’t have been so loud with Liliana-san today. We were the guests there, so we definitely troubled them a lot.”
3209
3210Subaru: “Yes, I’m sorry.”
3211
3212Subaru bowed his head in an apology, and Emilia nodded a ‘very good’. Otto gave a helpless sigh as he watched his master’s hopeless attitude.
3213
3214Otto: “Anyway, today’s negotiations have ended here, so we should be getting back to the Water Plumage Pavilion.... however, I have something to attend to first. So, I’ll meet back with everyone later.”
3215
3216Subaru: “Something to attend to?”
3217
3218At his unexpected words, everyone turned to Otto, who gestured in the general direction of Muse Company’s headquarters.
3219
3220Otto: “We’ve gone out of our way to come to the faraway Pristella, so I’d like to take the time to improve relationships here. Although, as for today, it is only necessary for me to go. There may come a day when Emilia-sama may need to come. If that ever happens, I’ll have to trouble you, Emilia-sama.”
3221
3222Emilia: “Yeah, I understand. But, why am I not needed today?”
3223
3224Otto: “If you show up unannounced, they may be unable to sufficiently welcome you. We need to be considerate about where you go.”
3225
3226Emilia: “Yes. I understand. I’ll keep it in mind.”
3227
3228After hearing the Emilia’s reply, Otto gave a “Please go home promptly”, as if speaking to a group of children, then disappeared into the depths of 2nd Street. As for Garfiel, although he wanted to accompany Otto, he was rejected with “Please prioritize Emilia-sama”.
3229
3230Emilia: “So, Subaru, what were you talking about with Liliana-san?”
3231 
3232Subaru: “Oh? Is Emilia-tan concerned about me talking to other girls? I wonder. I’m glad to see this subtle change.”
3233
3234Emilia: “No. Don’t worry, I just want to see what kind of a person the Songstress is. It’s okay even if you misunderstand, though.”
3235
3236Subaru: “Is it better for me to misunderstand, here!?”
3237
3238Emilia, as always, naturally and mercilessly cut into Subaru’s heart. But, in any case, she gave Subaru a reason to chat with her, so he began to recount his earlier experience.
3239
3240Subaru: “At first, when we encountered her in the park, I thought her song was super powerful. It was an astounding performance, even as the Songstress. Right, Beako?”
3241Beatrice: “I won’t deny this point, in fact. I don’t deny it, I suppose. ”
3242
3243Emilia: “Beatrice looks so distressed, what happened?”
3244
3245Subaru: “—Talent in one area comes at the price of competence in others. Liliana perfectly showcased the meaning of that.”
3246
3247Subaru could fully understand Beatrice’s distress. Liliana poured her heart and soul into music, and became a rather pitiful girl.
3248
3249Subaru: “In short, rather than striving to be an extremely talented person in one area, you should strive to be a mildly successful person all around.”
3250
3251Garfiel: “Ooh, th’s pretty philsophical, Captain. Sayin’ her singin’d make people think that, mus’ve been amazin’.”
3252
3253Subaru: “I won’t deny it. Speaking of which, meeting Liliana was worth coming up with that conclusion.”
3254
3255Everyone decided to return to the inn by foot. If they were to take the waterways again then Subaru would become seasick again which would mean leaving him behind.
3256
3257Emilia: “Like Otto-kun said, it wasn’t easy for us to come here, so I want to take a walk and appreciate these beautiful streets.”
3258
3259Rather than having Subaru feel guilty that they were walking for his benefit, Emilia phrased her reasoning as a cute request. Subaru had no complaints, and Garfiel and Beatrice did not object.
3260
3261Subaru: “If I hadn’t been able to accompany Emilia-tan back to the inn, I would have gone mad with worry.”
3262 
3263Beatrice: “You don’t need to worry, in fact. If we get into trouble then Betty will place her left hand on a wall, I suppose.”
3264
3265Subaru: “I think I’ve already told you about the defects of that method.”
3266
3267Garfiel: “Y’two don’t need t’worry, you’ve got my amazin’ self’s nose. Whether’s the smell’f the inn or th’smell’f that midget devil, my amazin’ self remembers it.”
3268
3269Subaru: “—Heh.”
3270
3271Noticing that Garfiel used Mimi’s scent as an example, Subaru unconsciously gave a malicious chuckle. The little kitten’s reaction to Garfiel, though surprising and puzzling, was probably nothing other than goodwill. Plus, they were of similar age. Subaru thought they made a rather good match.
3272
3273Incidentally, Garfiel was still the same, wanting to dedicate himself to Ram. And Ram just regarded Garfiel as a little brother, nothing more.
3274
3275Subaru: “In any case, Garfiel. You’re my little bro, so as a big brother I’m praying for your success in love.”
3276
3277Garfiel: “Ahh? Wh’ya j’say some’all touchy-feely, Captain? Well, y’makin’ m’feel sick.”
3278
3279Subaru wore an expression of ‘I understand’ as he patted Garfiel on the shoulder. Garfiel cocked his head and laughed, exposing his sharp-toothed grin. Subaru hoped from the bottom of his heart that the kind, well-intentioned Garfiel would find happiness.
3280
3281Emilia: “This is really a nice city. Everything seems so fresh and the people here look so happy. I can’t help but feel excited.”
3282
3283Their surroundings seemed to delight Emilia, and, seeing her expression, Subaru felt happy as well. She did have a point, though. The architecture in the city must have taken a great effort to design, and everything functional seemed to serve as artwork. The icing on the cake was, of course, Pristella’s beautiful waterways which doubled as transportation.
3284Subaru: “Although the city was built like this, the origins of the design are unknown.”
3285
3286Emilia: “Apparently its construction pushed the limits of technology at the time, because it had something to do with keeping dangerous beasts trapped inside the city. But that doesn’t change its beauty, right?”
3287
3288Emilia stopped at a bridge overlooking the waterway and smiled.
3289 
3290Subaru, overtaken by the mood, nodded as if to declare, “Yeah”.
3291
3292For whatever reason, Subaru had arrived here, at this point. The results that he’d earned, and the results he was reaching for, as long as they could be reached, nothing else mattered.
3293
3294Because the most important part of anything was not the beginning, but the end. Subaru: “That’s what you said, Mom.”
3295Arc 4, Chapter 19:
3296Naoko: “But if you can smile at the end of all that crying, then everything's okay. What's important isn't the beginning or the middle, it's the end.”
3297Subaru: “You mean, if the results're good then everything's okay?”
3298
3299Emilia: “Just now, what did you say?”
3300
3301Subaru: “I just remembered the magical words that the woman I respect most in the world said to me.”
3302
3303The days of those memories were long gone, but even so, Subaru had gained so much courage from them.
3304
3305It would be impossible to forget them, because the lesson he’d learned from them was something that could not be forgotten. Natsuki Subaru, today, lived with those memories inside him.
3306
3307Seeing Subaru and Emilia’s shared laughter, Garfiel and Beatrice waited on the side.
3308
3309Those two were occupied in their own world, and no one could interrupt them. Even Beatrice recognized this point.
3310
3311Beatrice: “He has such a foolish expression on that face of his, in fact.”
3312
3313Garfiel: “When’s a man share’n sucha good mood w’the woman he like, s’course he’ll act that way. My amazin’ self’s relieved. Looks’f the Captain’s a man.”
3314
3315Beatrice: “I wonder what that means, I suppose.”
3316
3317Garfiel: “No, ‘s j’sthat th’Captain surrounds’m self with girls too small’n too many men... Suppose’n he weren’t s’close w’Emilia-sama, sa’misunderstandin’ might happen.”
3318
3319Beatrice: “Subaru is a masculine man, in fact! He’s both a man and a pervert, I suppose! He’s always willing to randomly touch Betty and Petra, I suppose!”
3320
3321Garfiel: “Ths’not really nice way’t vouch fer’m, ya?”
3322 
3323The two talked at length about Subaru’s preferences, and about his reputation of touching girls younger than him. Subaru and Emilia, satisfied with their view of the city of water, did not even hear the irrational dialogue taking place behind them.
3324
3325Emilia: “Well then, it’s about time to go back. Plus, I kinda want to admire the inn again. Its shape was soooo odd but interesting.”
3326
3327Subaru: “Wafu-style architecture. I also want to see it again, although for different, less charitable reasons than Emilia-tan.”(Wafu is ワフー)
3328
3329Emilia: “Is that so? Haha, then, we should hurry.”
3330
3331Emilia withdrew her hand from the railing, and took a few steps backward with an an excited smile. Because she was feeling a bit impatient, she didn’t take the time to confirm that there was no one behind her.
3332
3333Emilia: “Ah”
3334
3335???: “Whoops.”
3336
3337She backed right into a man with a hood who had passing them by. She stumbled slightly, and the man reached out to steady her.
3338
3339Emilia: “I-I’m sorry. I, I wasn’t looking behind me...”
3340
3341Subaru: “Sorry from me too. This child, she’s so troublesome. I’ll be sure to scold her.”
3342
3343A flustered Emilia apologized to the man wearing in the hood. Subaru joined her side and bowed his head to the man. He took care not to call Emilia’s name, taking the precaution of keeping people from realizing who she was and causing a commotion in the streets. Of course, the hood that Emilia wore was one that hindered recognition.
3344
3345So, if they made only slight contact with someone, it wouldn’t develop into a huge problem. This time included.
3346???: “This time, I was the careless one. After all, I was a little distracted by you.” Subaru: “Distracted?”
3347???: “The miss that I just bumped into has the silver hair of a beautiful girl, doesn’t she. A girl I once wanted to marry had that same hair. Remembering that hair, I didn’t avoid you in time.”
3348 
3349His remark should have seemed urgent, but his voice sounded rather slow and intoxicated.
3350
3351Judging from his voice, the man, dressed in a long robe of the man sounded fairly young. Hearing him mention marriage, Subaru froze, and immediately judged him as a man who he didn’t want near Emilia.
3352
3353Subaru: “Well, we can consider this a fault from both parties. Since we’ve conveyed our apologies, we can both move on now.”
3354
3355Emilia: “Wait, Subaru. That was a kind of an insincere and apathetic apology…”
3356
3357Subaru: “That’s fine, no?” Emilia: “——”
3358Subaru wanted Emilia to leave, and Emilia herself seemed lost for words. Seeing their behavior, the man in the hood slowly shook his head.
3359
3360???: “I don’t mind. I don’t place any anger or blame on you. If you want to leave, feel free to leave. If we are to meet again, fate will provide us with another opportunity.”
3361
3362Subaru: “Ahh, that’s very true. Well then, maybe fate will guide us to a future meeting.”
3363
3364Accepting the man’s poetic farewell, Subaru responded similarly and left with Emilia’s hand in his. Subaru stole a quick glance at her. In that moment, for reasons unknown to him, Emilia wore a meaningful expression as she glanced over her shoulder at the man they’d just left.
3365
3366Subaru: “Sure, my attitude wasn’t great, but I wanted protect my Emilia-tan and get her away from that strange guy.”
3367
3368Emilia: “Hm? Ah, right. I genuinely didn’t think Subaru’s attitude was very nice, since it was my mistake, but, that wasn’t what I was thinking about…”
3369
3370Stopping here, Emilia’s eyes reflected her confusion.
3371However, with a meditative expression and quivering lips, she continued,
3372
3373Emilia: “That person just now, I feel like I’ve met him before… that’s how I felt, but, since his face was hidden, I couldn’t be sure…”
3374
3375Subaru: “Someone Emilia-tan knows? Well, I should probably know them as well.” Emilia: “Mm... but, I don’t know. Who was he?”
3376Probably because it was still bothering her, Emilia turned around once more. But the figure had disappeared, and she had no idea where he’d gone.
3377 
3378Garfiel: “Yo, Captain. Why’re y’lookin’ s’nervous clingin’ t’Emilia-sama’s hand? Was ya afraid th’someone gonna steal her?”
3379
3380Seeing Subaru and Emilia emerging from the bridge, Garfiel approached them, and Subaru stuck his tongue out at him.
3381
3382Subaru: “Idiot, this is no time for games. If there’s some strange guy hanging around, you have to show up to help. If it’s an opponent that I can’t handle then Emilia-tan would be in danger.”
3383
3384Garfiel: “Suppose’f that happened, then you’d protect’r with ya life. Th’s w’makes th’Captain a man.”
3385
3386Subaru: “If I acted as a shield then maybe I could take one hit. Then if the enemy kept going, we’d be in trouble. I have no confidence in my endurance. Both physically and mentally.”
3387
3388Hearing Subaru’s humble evaluation of himself, Garfiel laughed. He doubtlessly believed that Subaru was just humble, but, to Subaru, it was indeed a proper evaluation. It was perhaps better to say that Garfiel overestimated Subaru.
3389
3390Garfiel: “No cause’t worry. If my amazin’ self think’s’th some bastard’s tryin’ t’attack ya, they’ll be sent flyin’, s’no doubt about’t. ‘Sides, th’guy did’n move like h’knew how t’fight. Was jus’n regular guy, one’wh did’n know no martial arts.”
3391
3392Subaru: “You can tell that?”
3393
3394Garfiel: “Jus’by lookin’. C’n also tell’th Captain likes’t swing swords ’round. My amazin’ self could tell ‘soon as y’moved yer wrists.”
3395
3396Subaru: “Really? That sounds like some kind of magic trick.”
3397
3398Subaru had never told Garfiel of his high school experience with kendo. Subaru had already realized that his so called skill would be of no use in this world. But his exercise bore traces, which the knowledgeable practitioners of this world could apparently see.
3399
3400Subaru: “Having said that, are you still worried, Emilia-tan?”
3401
3402Subaru put this thoughts to one side and spoke to Emilia, who was still gazing around, before giving up with a shake of her head.
3403
3404Emilia: “Mm, it’s okay. Sorry to trouble you. Let's go back.”
3405
3406Subaru: “Well, when we get back, make sure to hug Mimi for a while to make you feel better. Oops, I’ll be hugging you though, Beako, so there’s no need to be worried.”
3407 
3408Beatrice: “Betty hasn’t said anything yet, I suppose!”
3409
3410Hearing Beatrice’s complaints and Subaru’s proud expression, Emilia laughed. Then, covering her mouth, she replied,
3411
3412Emilia: “That’s true, holding Mimi does seem to be very comforting. I’ll be sure to do that.”
3413
3414As Emilia spoke, she checked her surroundings once again, then dropped her uneasy gaze in exchange for a smile.
3415
3416※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※
3417
3418
3419???: “—I see. Now I understand the meaning.”
3420
3421A man spoke into the cuff of his coat, the man in the hood from earlier. Recalling the girl he’d just come in contact with, his mouth curled into a smile, a smile that gave of a miserable feeling.
3422
3423???: “I went out of my way to come here. If it had been for nothing then I couldn’t let it go as if nothing had happened. Since this is a special reward, this is another matter.”
3424
3425The words themselves were mild, but the voice which had announced them was feverishly sticky. It was as though the feeling had been cooked in a sticky pot, and then had been left out under the sun and the moon. The feeling held that kind of unpleasantness.
3426
3427???: “I will never let go of anything I own, and I want what I own to be perfectly suited for me. Since I am perfect, I have to be continually satisfied. So, feeling a vacancy would, of course, be unsatisfying.”
3428
3429The man spoke as he raised his head. At that moment, his hood fell, revealing white hair. With the wind swaying his white hair, the slightly unhappy man announced,
3430???: “I must make her my 79th wife, to satisfy that vacancy.”
3431
3432In the city of water, the white haired devil spoke in a voice full of derision.
3433 
3434All rights belong to Tappei Nagatsuki, the original author of the Re:Zero series. This is an English translation of the free web novel which is available at:
3435
3436http://ncode.syosetu.com/N2267BE/216
3437
3438This is not a professional translation. Some mistakes, both grammatical and logical, are inevitable. Also, be advised that translators have a predisposition for personal preference and the names and terminology may differ at times from what was used in the anime or is used in the fandom at large.
3439 
3440Chapter 11: A Surprising Reunion, a Fated Reunion, and an Unintended Reunion
3441
3442After the meeting with the strange man in the hood, the journey proceeded with no further incidents. Occasionally, Emilia would glance into the water, deep in thought, but she covered her discomfort with a smile before anyone could question her about it.
3443
3444The only distinct feature of the man they’d encountered was his hood, but he seemed to have some kind of connection to Emilia. From Emilia’s perspective, his behavior would have been fairly courteous. He may have been a little extreme in describing her hair but, more importantly, Emilia’s silver hair rarely made a good impression like it had on him.
3445
3446Subaru: “Speaking of which, the recognition hindering cloak…”
3447
3448Subaru suddenly noticed that the effects of Emilia’s magical cloak, the one she always wore to keep her identity hidden, did not affect the man just now. If the cloak had been operating at its normal effectiveness, the man would only have been able to notice Emilia’s presence. However, he had apparently seen Emilia’s silver hair.
3449
3450Meaning that the man could resist the cloak’s spell. Subaru: “Beako.”
3451Beatrice: “So you’ve noticed it, in fact. Emilia and Garfiel haven’t and are walking around oblivious, I suppose. Careless children, in fact.”
3452
3453Beatrice, walking by Subaru’s side, knew exactly what he was worried about.
3454As she led Subaru away from Emilia, Subaru brought his hand to his chin and frowned.
3455
3456Subaru: “I don’t think he used any trick, but that guy was just suspicious. The cloak’s cognitive obstruction shouldn’t be easily resisted.”
3457
3458Beatrice: “So he’s either proficient in magic, or he has some blessing ... anyway, he’s not just an ordinary man, I suppose. What a bother, in fact.”
3459
3460Subaru: “Should we say something to Emilia?”
3461
3462Beatrice: “That’s not necessary, in fact. If he were acting with malice then Emilia probably would have noticed it, I suppose. We don’t need to over scrutinize this, in fact.”
3463
3464Hearing Beatrice’s assertion, Subaru replied with a “I see” and accepted it.
3465 
3466Beatrice had spoken what she believed to be correct. Since she often spent time observing humans, and had been paying close attention to Emilia’s attitude, Subaru listened to her. There was no need to unnecessarily provoke unease.
3467
3468Even so, Subaru and Beatrice must at least remain alert.
3469
3470In this vast city, meeting the man again by chance was unlikely. But there was a chance that he sought to actively contact them, so they needed to be wary.
3471
3472Garfiel: “Hurry up, Captain. If ya g’slow’s Beatrice then’d be sundown by’time we get back.” Beatrice: “Stop saying unnecessary things, I suppose. Smelly, annoying creature.”
3473Garfiel turned back at them and was laughing happily in response to Beatrice’s rude insults.
3474
3475Suddenly, his expression changed.
3476His ears moved back and forth, and his nose twitched. Subaru: “What’s wrong?”
3477Garfiel: “Nah’s just, near t’hotel... c’sorta hear’n argument.”
3478
3479They turned the corner as Garfiel finished talking and Subaru also heard the commotion. Indeed, it sounded like someone was furious.
3480Subaru: “It sounds like it’ll turn into a fight, what a mess.”
3481
3482Garfiel: “Seen’s th’Captain caused a fuss during th’negotiation, ya really have a right say’s a mess? If I weren’t at th’Chamber of Commerce, y’would’ve been taken by th’guards.”
3483Subaru: “That’s just my irresistible charm… Emilia-tan?”
3484
3485Subaru suddenly found Emilia, who had just caught up, running past him and called out to her, but she paid him no attention.
3486
3487Emilia: “That voice, it sounds really familiar… actually, I think that’s Joshua’s voice.” Subaru: “Ah, you’re right. That does sound like the voice of that weak bastard.” Emilia: “I’d be worried if he was in trouble. Let’s go.”
3488 
3489Leaving the less tense Garfiel behind, Subaru raced after Emilia. Turning another corner, he could finally can see the Water Plumage Pavilion, where,
3490
3491???: “Alright asshole, how many times are you going to make may say this!? Stop being stuck up and call your master here already!”
3492
3493Joshua: “You’re so barbaric that I wouldn’t even call my brother here, much less my master! Please leave while I’m still capable of speaking calmly!”
3494
3495???: “Can you really not understand what I’m saying, oi? Let’s go, bastard!”
3496
3497A young man with purple hair—Joshua stood with his arms spread in front of the hotel, quarrelling with another man. Although he was facing away from Subaru, his physique was clearly quite burly. Judging from his attitude, a brawl with Joshua would be inevitable.
3498
3499Emilia: “That’s enough!”
3500
3501In the time it took Subaru to judge the two men’s difference in combat prowess, Emilia had already rushed over and separated them. Having been jerked away, Joshua wore an expression of abject shock.
3502
3503Joshua: “E-Emilia-sama!?”
3504
3505Emilia: “I was on my way back from my business when I heard you two. Arguing in front of the inn like this. What’s the reason for your quarrel? Calm down and tell me about it.”
3506
3507She spoke as if mediating an argument between two children. In that moment things settled down.
3508—Garfiel sighed disappointedly, as if to say “Aww, no fight?”, as he caught up with them. Joshua: “Everyone is arriving one after another… my apologies for troubling you.” Emilia: “It’s no problem. Now, please tell me about your argument.”
3509Joshua: “How could I trouble Emilia-sama with such a petty thing…”
3510
3511Joshua stubbornly refused Emilia’s intervention in the matter, as if worried that Emilia would use this opportunity to her advantage. If that was the case, then he was being paranoid. Even in a hundred years, Emilia wouldn’t be able to come up with such a cunning idea.
3512
3513???: “There ain’t much to what happened. I was sent here, but this guy wouldn’t let me in. So, I was gonna have to fight him.”
3514 
3515In that tense moment, the man arguing with Joshua spoke up. His sharp eyes glared at Joshua with malice, and his voice was dangerous as he complained about his reception.
3516
3517Joshua: “How many times are you going to make me say it? If you’re going to disguise your identity at least do an appropriate amount of preparation. Even wearing your neat clothing, you can’t hide your true nature. You can only push a lie so far!”
3518
3519???: “Oh well excuse me! Hey, I don’t like dressing up like this. I’m running someone else’s errand! Ah, fucking understand what I’m saying!”
3520
3521The man scratched his head, frustrated, as Joshua refused to accept his claims. Even with Emilia’s interference, the two were still stuck of argument.
3522
3523Emilia: “Really, how can we set things straight like this? Subaru, how should... Subaru?”
3524
3525The two stubborn men and a confused Emilia all turned to Subaru, who stood with his hand on his chin, frowning thoughtfully. His gaze rested on the man who had been arguing with Joshua.
3526
3527Emilia: “What's the matter, Subaru?”
3528
3529Subaru: “No, I might be mistaken… but I think I’ve seen him somewhere before…”
3530
3531???: “Huh? What, oi. Are you picking a fight with... hk!?”
3532
3533Hearing the dialogue between the Subaru and Emilia, the man’s sharp gaze turned in their direction. But after seeing Subaru, he immediately stiffened.
3534
3535His lips trembling, he pointed at Subaru.
3536
3537???: “Y-You… that time with Reinhard...!”
3538
3539Subaru: “That time with Reinhard is really specific… ah” ‘That time with Reinhard’ was Subaru’s main clue.
3540And then Subaru realized who he was. He was more well dressed than before, and his demeanor was slightly different, but his malicious eyes hadn’t changed.
3541
3542Subaru: “Chin! Chin, right!? Wow, long time no see. Why are you here?”
3543
3544Chin: “Don’t act like we know each other! Who is this ‘Chin’!? My name is Larkins!” Subaru: “So it’s Chin after all!”
3545Larkins: “Shut up!”
3546 
3547Subaru dropped a hand onto Chin’s shoulder, and Chin — Larkins, hurriedly shrugged it off. Subaru pouted at his cold attitude.
3548
3549Emilia: “Do you know him?”
3550
3551Subaru: “Ah. Well, he’s a familiar face that reminds me of when I first met Emilia-tan in an alley. That was when she rescued me from a robbery.”
3552
3553Emilia: “Eh, that’s ri... uh, a robbery?”
3554
3555Subaru: “The next time was when you were called to the King Candidate Conference and I got stuck in an alley with Priscilla and he got his friends to attack us. Yeah, he’s a great guy.”
3556
3557Beatrice: “To a lady like Betty he sounds like scum, in fact.”
3558
3559Hearing Subaru’s words, Emilia and Beatrice reacted thus. Garfiel, who’d been hanging back, cracked his knuckles loudly, and Joshua’s expression became even more serious.
3560
3561As the situation became more sinister, Larkins’s already pale face turned white.
3562
3563Larkins: “W-Wait, wait. So maybe that did happen a long time ago, but let me explain why I’m here and let’s forgive and forget. Yeah?”
3564
3565Subaru: “Garfiel. What do you think?”
3566
3567Garfiel: “Th’s gonna be no pity from my amazin’ self, yeh?” Larkins: “W-Wait, wait a minute! Really, wait! Waaiitt!”
3568Larkins felt Garfiel’s aura and immediately realized that he had no chance of winning. You could say that being able to realize this was a skill that Larkins developed just this past year.
3569He fell onto his knees, begging with his hands over his head, then pointed at the hotel.
3570
3571Larkins: “It’s the truth! I was summoned here… no, my employer was summoned here! But she said that she’d take a few laps around the city first, so I was sent to the inn to notify them. I’m not lying!”
3572
3573Garfiel: “Ahh, I gotcha, I gotcha.... but hey, why don’t y’try explain’ more slowly?”
3574
3575Garfiel’s threatening attitude didn’t change as he approached Larkins. Although Subaru felt bad for Larkins, he found no reason to think better of him. His dress had improved, but his character hadn’t, and so he had no way to make a good impression. It was inevitable that Joshua deny him entry into the hotel. Honestly, Subaru could empathize with him.
3576 
3577Garfiel: “Hey, th’s unlucky, bastard. Pickin’ th’hotel my amazin’ self’s at was tough l—hk!” Garfiel was backing Larkins into a corner with a clenched hand.
3578However, Garfiel’s movements were suddenly interrupted when he immediately swung to face
3579the other direction.
3580His eyes widened for a moment, before narrowing into thin, wary lines. His hair stood on end, as his teeth, claws and muscles all reacted as if entering into a war zone.
3581
3582An abrupt and immediate reaction.
3583
3584Garfiel’s primal fighting instincts were awakened, and thus Subaru was also infected by a sense of urgency. He turned to follow Garfiel’s gaze, and,
3585
3586???: “Larkins, I was worried you wouldn’t return. Was there a disturbance here?” In that moment, Subaru saw an illusion of fire standing in front of him.
3587The flames were shining red, taking a human form. No, not just a human form—they were human. Hair the color of fire, eyes with the color of a clear blue sky. His slender body was clothed in white and his neatly arranged face was one that could never be forgotten.
3588
3589His aura, slamming into everyone nearby, was the aura one would feel upon seeing a hero. That was exactly what the situation was.
3590There was no mistake. This man’s name was, Subaru: “—Reinhard.”
3591Upon hearing Subaru’s hoarse voice, the young man in question smiled gently. The smile was a soft one, intended to calm others down.
3592
3593With just that smile, Subaru felt as if he had been taken into the arms of a guardian of peace. Everyone else seemed to relax as well.
3594
3595Reinhard: “It’s been a while, Subaru. I didn’t expect to see you here. Although our meeting is thanks to Julius, who called me here.”
3596
3597Subaru: “O-Oh. Long time no see. Wait, are you saying that you were also called by Julius?”
3598
3599Reinhard: “Technically, it was Felt-sama accepting Anastasia-sama’s invitation. I’m just here as her knight, and I didn’t expect to see you here.”
3600 
3601As always, Reinhard’s presence dwarfed everyone else’s. Although Subaru had experienced this before, it had never affected him to this degree, and he found it almost difficult to carry a casual conversation.
3602That Subaru could feel Reinhard’s aura, which he was previously unaware of, attested to Subaru’s own growth. The more Subaru trained, the more he came to understand the difference between them.
3603Reinhard: “I see. It’s been a year, hasn’t it? You seem much better than you were when we last parted ways. That makes me glad.”
3604
3605Subaru: “Don’t say it like that, you sound like you’re making fun of me. I was a little proud of my growth but seeing you makes me feel like it’s nothing.”
3606
3607Reinhard: “I didn’t intend any such thing. In terms of my growth, I’m rather disappointed. I haven’t changed much in the past year, it’s honesty rather embarrassing.
3608
3609That was probably because he’d already maxed his level and hit a growth limit. Seeing a man who was obviously already so strong but still wanted to be stronger, Subaru couldn’t help but feel intimidated.
3610
3611Reinhard: “By the way, Subaru.” Subaru: “Oh, uh, what is it?”
3612Reinhard: “The one who’s been staring at me this whole time, is he your friend? If so, I would be glad if asked him to relax a little.”
3613
3614Reinhard smiled wrily in Garfiel’s direction. Garfiel himself was incredibly tense, looking as if he was ready to rush forward with his teeth and claws to attack prey.
3615Those were weapons that Subaru relied on countless times last year. However, Subaru doubted that Garfiel was capable of harming the young Reinhard that stood before him.
3616Subaru: “Garfiel, stop it. This is Reinhard. He’s my... friend. He’s not going to hurt you, I wouldn’t allow it.”
3617
3618Subaru hesitated briefly before saying ‘friend’.
3619
3620He was once personally saved by the Sword Saint and his last parting with Reinhard had been after Subaru’s humiliation at the knights’ training field. When Reinhard had reached a hand out toward him, Subaru had turned it aside.
3621
3622However, while Subaru considered all of this, Reinhard nodded with ease.
3623 
3624Reinhard: “Now, I’ve been introduced by Subaru. I am his friend, Reinhard van Astrea. I would be grateful if you would tell me your name.”
3625
3626Garfiel: “—It’s Garfiel Tinsel.”
3627
3628Reinhard: “A fine name. You’re well trained. Being so young, it’s amazing.” Subaru was struck by how accurate Reinhard’s assessments were.
3629In the year after Garfiel had left Sanctuary, Garfiel learned much about the outside world and gained a calmer temperament. If he were to calm his demeanor and the manner in which he speaks, then Garfiel would look roughly twenty years old, when in fact he was only fifteen.
3630
3631Reinhard’s remarks indicated that he’d easily seen through this.
3632
3633Reinhard: “I’ve heard some of the rumors about Emilia-sama’s guards. The Strongest of Shields, Garfiel Tinsel, and the Half-Elf’s Knight, Natsuki Subaru. It brings me pride to call you my friend.”
3634
3635Subaru: “I’m glad to be called by my proper title, for once.”
3636
3637Reinhard: “I’ve heard some of the other titles, but they are a little less pleasant. Speaking of which, is the spirit from the title The Spirit Knight that little girl over there?”
3638Reinhard’s attention turned to Beatrice, who shrank down next to Subaru. At some point, she’d taken his hand. Reinhard knelt down to look into her eyes.
3639
3640Reinhard: “I can tell that you are a revered and great spirit. It honors me to be able to speak with you like this.”
3641
3642Beatrice: “...Betty is Subaru’s contract spirit, Beatrice, in fact. I don’t dislike your admiration, I suppose. Just, you should keep your distance, in fact. I’m sure you understand why, I suppose.”
3643
3644Reinhard. “I understand completely. I’m sorry to trouble you.”
3645
3646Unlike Garfiel, she revealed no obvious weariness. However, she clung to Subaru’s hand with an unusual tightness, and couldn’t conceal its slight shaking.
3647
3648However, it wasn’t because she was afraid. This was something else.
3649
3650And Reinhard, with his respectful, humble words, turned ceremoniously to Emilia.
3651 
3652Reinhard: “Emilia-sama, it’s been a long time. Even in my own territory, I have heard about your achievements many times over.”
3653
3654Emilia: “Yeah, long time no see, Reinhard. It’s really been a year since the castle. We’ve also heard about your achievements, too.”
3655
3656Reinhard: “We’ve done far less than Emilia-sama has. I’ve been able to do little to help my master. Compared to all that Subaru has done, I can only feel frustrated.”
3657
3658Emilia: “Hahaha. Yeah, Subaru is amazing. I’m proud of my knight.”
3659Emilia’s chest swelled with pride after hearing Reinhard’s flattery. Although she’d obviously missed the social rhetoric in Reinhard’s words, listening to what Emilia said made Subaru happy, even if the situation was equally embarrassing.
3660
3661Anyway,
3662
3663Subaru: “Looks like we’ve done enough greetings, but did you call Larkins’s name earlier?” Emilia: “Ah, that’s right. Do you know him, Reinhard?”
3664Reinhard: “Yeah, I do. He’s currently working under Felt-sama’s employ. Although finding places for him to be useful is difficult, Felt-sama has placed high hopes in him.”
3665
3666Subaru: “That guy, Felt hired him!?”
3667
3668At this piece of unexpected information, Subaru stared in shock. Reinhard turned to Subaru and frowned apologetically at his reaction.
3669
3670Reinhard: “My apologies for failing to consider your feelings, especially since I was present in the alley where you two had an encounter. Afterward, a lot of things happened… when I told Felt-sama, she demanded on the spot that I invite him over.”
3671
3672Subaru: “Ah, well, if you say so then I’ll believe it, but... seriously, what kind of a coincidence is that? That guy, though... is it just him?”
3673
3674Reinhard: “Felt-sama has hired three men, including him. Those three are indeed the ones who tried to rob you in the alley.”
3675
3676Subaru: “That trio gets to work together!?”
3677
3678Facing this cruel, mischievous fate, Subaru couldn’t help but cry to the heavens.
3679
3680Immediately after being summoned to this world, Subaru had been attacked over and over by the same trio. He hadn’t quite forgotten about them, but he had hardly expected to encounter them here, either.
3681 
3682Emilia: “Well, setting Subaru’s surprise aside... Larkins is under your care, and the employ of Felt-chan, correct?”
3683
3684Reinhard. “That’s right. Felt-sama wanted to walk around the city and sent him to notify the inn of her arrival. I came since he had yet to return.”
3685
3686Reinhard repeated what Larkins had said, and Larkins nodded rigorously.
3687
3688Larkins: “T-That’s right! I kept saying the same thing over and over. Everybody doubted me for no reason. I demand an apology, ora!”
3689Reinhard: “Larkins. I have said this many times, but your words as a messenger lack mindfulness. Although people can grasp the general situation, believing you is difficult.”
3690
3691Larkins: “Bastard, whose side are you on!?”
3692
3693Reinhard: “I’m on the side of justice. And, in this case, I think it was inevitable that my friend’s brother would misunderstand.”
3694
3695Turning away from a fuming Larkins, Reinhard smiled Joshua, who returned him with a rather embarrassed one.
3696
3697Joshua: “Long time no see, Reinhard-sama. This time, it seems that my blunder has caused your messenger to…”
3698
3699Reinhard: “The fault is ours, Joshua. Also, that honorific is so annoying. I know it’s been a long time, but acting so distant makes me feel a bit lonely.”
3700
3701Joshua: “Although my honorable elder brother and Reinhard-sama are friends, right now they are also political opponents.” (nii-sama)
3702
3703Reinhard: “You haven’t changed. You don’t have to always imitate Julius in that regard.” Reinhard gave a wry smile, while Joshua seemed to clenched his teeth.
3704—Anyway, the commotion had died down safely. Although the temporary problem was gone, it was replaced by the emergence of other questions. That was,
3705
3706Subaru: “Even so, if both of us were called here then what’s Anastasia planning to do?”
3707
3708Reinhard: “The invitation sent to us said that she wanted to exchange a useful piece of information in return for something. Although we thought that Anastasia-sama may have been up to something, we didn’t expect that Emilia-sama and you have been invited as well.”
3709
3710Subaru: “Are you saying that we should be prepared for something even more shocking?” Reinhard: “That’s a possibility. What about it, Joshua?”
3711 
3712One of the masterminds of the appointment, the young man shifted his monocle and said, “I guess we’ll see”, to deflect the topic.
3713
3714With his usual pleasant demeanor, Reinhard turned back to the hotel.
3715
3716Reinhard: “This is a pretty rare structure, the Water Plumage Pavilion. I’ve heard that this style of architecture only exists in Kararagi.”
3717Subaru: “Ehh, that’s surprising. You haven’t seen it before either. You’ve never been Kararagi?”
3718
3719Reinhard: “Yeah. I’m banned from going abroad because of fear of a breach of the treaty between each country. I even have avoid the borders. We’re close enough to Kararagi as is, so Pristella is pretty much the limit of where I can go.”
3720
3721Emilia and Subaru were stunned at Reinhard’s prohibition on travel. Maybe it was a joke, but the lightly laughing Reinhard didn’t indicate that it was.
3722
3723Asking about it would feel a little uneasy, so they pushed that line of questioning back.
3724
3725Subaru: “We’ve been here for a while, and it’s kind of tiring to just linger near the entrance for so long. How about we go inside, since Felt isn’t here yet?”
3726
3727Reinhard: “Sure, I’m not supervising her right now. Sometimes she runs off to play around. It’s nice to relax once in a while.”
3728
3729Larkins: “...sometimes? Isn’t she always just playing around?” Reinhard: “Larkins, did you say something?”
3730Larkins: “Nope, nothing. So, can I go already? This is fun and all but let’s hurry this shit up.”
3731
3732Larkins muttered a curse under his breath after requesting permission to leave. Reinhard couldn’t help a sigh.
3733
3734Reinhard: “Join Camberly and Gaston in guarding Felt-sama. Although there should be no danger, Rom-dono didn’t accompany us, and if Felt-sama takes any dangerous action, you have to be there to stop her.”
3735Larkins: “Ya I got it. What are you gonna do?”
3736
3737Reinhard: “I’ll stay with Emilia-sama at the inn. If anything happens, send me a signal with fire magic, and I’ll be there in five seconds.”
3738
3739Larkins: “You ain’t kiddin’, are ya, oi.”
3740
3741Finished, Larkins squeezed past Subaru. Halfway past, he gave a Joshua a hard glare, still wary of Reinhard. He was really the model of petty evils.
3742 
3743Subaru: “Well, let's go inside. We’ll say hello to Anastasia-san and tell her that Reinhard’s here.” Reinhard: “I believe Joshua’s in charge of that. Well, let’s get going.”
3744Joshua: “...yes, I am. I apologize for the inconvenience.”
3745Joshua looked slightly lost. Was it because the situation had played out strangely? In order to comfort him, Subaru, Reinhard, Emilia, Garfiel, and finally even Beatrice dutifully followed him into the inn.
3746
3747Subaru: “I’ll feel bad if I shove everything onto him.” Reinhard: “I’ll join Subaru in accompanying him.” Emilia: “Ah, the two of them are going, I will too.”
3748Garfiel: “‘If th’Captain’n Emilia-sama are doin’ it, my amazin’ self’s gonna too.”
3749
3750Beatrice: “Betty doesn’t want to be the only one excluded from it, in fact… but it wouldn’t bother me too much even if I were, I suppose.”
3751
3752Subaru/Emilia: “Yes, you’re adorable.” (Hai, kawaii kawaii  はい、可愛い可愛い )
3753
3754Subaru and Emilia, walking to her left and right, both petted her gently. Beatrice swatted their hands away, annoyed, then obediently grabbed their sleeves.
3755
3756Joshua: “In here. Anastasia-sama is entertaining guests right now.”
3757
3758They were at a different room than the original dining hall. Subaru eyed Joshua wearily. Subaru: “Guests? Did she invite even more people?”
3759Joshua: “...you’re about to find out, whether or not you look at me with that menacing gaze.” Subaru: “Come on, my eyes aren’t that scary!”
3760Joshua: “I can understand you even if you don’t raise your voice like a witchbeast.”
3761
3762Subaru: “That’s pretty harsh, and what kind of witchbeast? Dog, rabbit, or whale? Pick one.”
3763
3764These were Subaru’s top three most annoying witchbeasts. Although, to him, the others all seemed to be some lion-faced beast, so they made no extreme impression on him.”
3765
3766While Subaru was sorting through his memories, Reinhard gently whispered “Whale”, interrupting Subaru’s train of thought.
3767 
3768Reinhard: “Whale, you’re talking about the White Whale, right, Subaru?”
3769
3770Subaru: “...yeah, that’s right. That's the worst whale. There were so many times where I thought it was dying and it just refused to die. Thinking back on it, it was such a miracle.”
3771In fact, the increase in the number of white whales honestly did make their victory a miracle.
3772
3773That witchbeast was such an amazing creature, and the disaster it wrought was also extraordinary. It had caused so much suffering that even now, Subaru’s chest tightened in pain at the thought.
3774
3775Reinhard: “The subjugation of the White Whale, would you mind telling me about it in more detail later? I’m not a man who’s completely unrelated to that monster. Although, that would be a be a long story to tell.”
3776Subaru: “—Of course. As for your story, if it’s hard to tell then you don’t need to.” Subaru was only vaguely aware of Reinhard’s experiences with the White Whale.
3777To Subaru, the battle with the White Whale was the fruit of an old swordsman’s decade-long obsession with vengeance. And Subaru also knew of the Sword Demon’s origin, and of his relationship to the red-haired youth. As to what had happened between them, Subaru had no way of knowing.
3778—This wasn’t a topic that Subaru could pursue out of curiosity, was how he judged it. Reinhard: “Thank you.”
3779Thus, Reinhard responded briefly to the Subaru’s thoughtfulness. Subaru sought nothing other than that.
3780Seeing Reinhard’s lowered gaze, Subaru gave a long sigh. Emilia and Beatrice looked at him, worried, and Subaru gave them an “I’m alright” smile.
3781
3782Joshua: “We’ve arrived. Please wait in this tea room until their meeting ends.”
3783
3784Joshua, who’d finally led them to their destination, gestured to a cross-style door. Hanging on the door was a paper scroll. Subaru, although delighted, felt that his Japanese soul had become quite a bit strange.
3785
3786But, his optimistic thoughts could only exist for a brief while. Joshua: “Excuse me. Would you mind being with other guests?”
3787He directed the question at the guests already occupying the tea room. Someone inside, who shifted slightly, responded.
3788
3789???: “—Sure. We don’t have much to do right now.”
3790 
3791That calm voice gave Subaru a start. It was impossibly familiar. Not only that, Subaru had only just been thinking about its owner.
3792
3793No one aside from Subaru seemed to notice it; that is, no one but Reinhard. His face became stiff, his blue eyes swaying with hesitation.
3794
3795Joshua, having not noticed, opened the door. There was a quiet sound of wood on wood, as the occupants of the tea room came into sight.
3796
3797Then, the occupants, seated on mats of cloth, looked over to the new guests. Reinhard: “—Honored Grandfather.” (ojisama)
3798Wilhelm: “Is that, Reinhard?”
3799
3800The voices of the grandfather and the grandson overlapped.
3801
3802This was the unintended reunion between Reinhard Van Astrea and Wilhelm Van Astrea.
3803 
3804Arc 5, Chapter 12: Crushing Atmosphere of the Tea Room
3805
3806Every one currently gathered in the tea room was someone who was exceptionally important.
3807
3808Emilia: “Even so, it’s surprising that Reinhard and Wilhelm are related. It’s no wonder that they’re both skilled swordsmen.”
3809
3810Subaru: “It’s natural that we didn’t know, we had no reason to. If families were based on similarities then they’d be too big, Emilia-tan.”
3811
3812The wooden floor beneath the long table was covered with mats, in the style of a traditional Japanese living room. Emilia and Subaru were seated next to each other, holding a whispered conversation without discussing anything too significant. They were chatting to calm their nerves.
3813Beatrice: “Betty is already alert and won’t let anyone try anything, in fact. Subaru can stop staring at everyone so warily, I suppose.”
3814
3815Subaru: “You know I born with a mean look, I’m not staring at anyone warily. Besides, I know what it’s like to be glared at with cold eyes.”
3816
3817Beatrice was also sitting near Emilia, keeping a vigilant watch. Emilia sat with her legs folded underneath her, and Subaru had his legs crossed, while Beatrice sat with a rigid posture. It was a position she’d taken for Subaru’s sake, although she couldn’t resist fidgeting a little.
3818
3819Subaru: “In any event, Garfiel’s here if something were to happen. And besides, no one here would act so rashly.”
3820
3821Subaru’s gaze left Beatrice, whose knees were shaking, and directed his attention toward the corner of the tea room, where Garfiel was sitting. Although he noticed Subaru and wanted to wave at him, his hand was too busy being caught by Mimi.
3822
3823Right now, several key figures in the Royal Election were gathered at the table, while the others were keeping an eye on the situation from the corners of room. In other words, Garfiel and Mimi were sitting together. Hetaro and Tibby were also present, glaring at Garfiel with dark malice.
3824
3825Joshua was also seated in the tea room, looking extremely uncomfortable.
3826
3827Reinhard: “I am very grateful for this hospitality. Felt-sama may be a little late in arriving since she’s out in Pristella, but she should be here shortly.”
3828
3829Anastasia: “You don’t have to be so formal, especially since you accepted my invitation on such short notice. Oh, but it’s a strange coincidence that you all arrived so close together.”
3830 
3831Anastasia took a gentle approach to meet the etiquette conscious Reinhard. Reinhard raised his head and looked at Julius, who was standing by Anastasia’s side.
3832Reinhard: “It’s been a while, Julius. We last met face to face at the Chamber of Commerce.”
3833
3834Julius: “Ah, that's right. I'm sorry for asking everyone to come in such little time. But, it gives me peace of mind to know that you’ve all kept safe.”
3835
3836After greeting his friend, Reinhard returned to his seat. If seating at the table reflected the positions of the factions, then Reinhard was seated at the bottom. Sitting at the head was the host, Anastasia. Next to Anastasia was Emilia and her faction, who Reinhard, representing Felt’s faction, was seated next to. Across from Anastasia was,
3837
3838???: “It feels like it’s been a long time since everyone has gathered like this.”
3839
3840The speaker, who wore a dignified smile, was a beautiful woman with green hair.
3841
3842Amber eyes which seemed to contain the very picture of harmony, dressed in a feminine navy blue dress, giving off an air of nobility. Although, if you’d known what she was like before, it would be hard to see her as the same person.
3843
3844Emilia: “We haven’t seen you in a while either, Crusch-sama. You seem to be doing well.”
3845
3846Crusch: “Yes, that’s right. I previously caused you a lot of trouble, so let me offer my thanks. I’ve also heard of quite a few of the deeds that you were involved in. When I received the news, I thought that they were things only you could do.”
3847
3848Crusch replied to Emilia in a soft tone. Her old decisive self seemed to have disappeared along with her memory, and she had yet to recover it. She was no longer a savvy, brave politician, but merely a beautiful aristocratic lady.
3849
3850If the aforementioned events that Emilia was involved in were to happen to Crusch’s current self, they would surely ended in tragedy.
3851
3852Ferris: “Really, hearing people talk about nyou like that was surprising. Eradicating the Sizable Hare and becoming a spiritual arts user, who would have expected that out of Subaru-kyun?”
3853
3854Next to Crusch, a feminine young man with cat ears and a coy manner spoke up. He was Ferris, both Crusch’s knight and the best healer of Lugunica.
3855
3856Unlike his incredibly different master, Ferris hadn’t changed in the slightest. It was reassuring, but, at the same time, he remained difficult to understand.
3857 
3858Subaru: “Well, becoming someone who people rely on has always been of the biggest goals in my life. As for my contract with Beako, well, it probably annoys you, but my life was in danger at the time so I had no choice but to make it.”
3859
3860Ferris: “Even though I gave nyou such a solemn warning? Subaru-kyun will eventually collapse due to his excessive use of his gate. Without Beatrice-chan, it’ll crack open with a bang, so you’ll have be especially careful.”
3861
3862Subaru: “I know. And there’s no other guy who can make Beako this happy.”
3863
3864Although they both spoke in a relaxed tone, Ferris’s warning was meant as serious, heartfelt advice, so Subaru also responded with an equally serious attitude. Dropping a hand on Beatrice’s shoulder, he considered this the tuition.
3865
3866Subaru: “Even so… I didn’t expect Crusch-san and her faction to also have been invited. I was already surprised to encounter Reinhard outside, but now I’m about to spray nosebleeds.”
3867
3868Ferris: “Agh. That would be overdramatic. But, it is quite a surprise that we’d all coincidentally arrive nyon the same day, though.”
3869
3870Wilhelm: “Since no specific date and time was established for the meeting, that we arrived together was the result of estimates. —It’s rare for us all to have a chance to gather together, so this is our good fortune.”
3871
3872This was the last member of Crusch camp. Sitting next to Crusch was Ferris, who was seated in a woman’s pose. Next to him was the old swordsmen, Wilhelm, sipping his tea. He was dressed in the same butler outfit as always, but it suited his tea-drinking-look well.
3873
3874Due to the seating arrangements, Reinhard and Wilhelm had ended up seated next to one another. Anyone who knew of their story, however, would feel uneasy.
3875
3876Subaru: “They haven’t even met eyes yet…”
3877
3878Subaru whispered his observation to Emilia, who quietly agreed.
3879
3880Wilhelm and Reinhardt were, as grandfather and grandson, direct relatives, but, aside from offering mutual pleasantries, they had yet to acknowledge each other.
3881
3882The tea room was dominated by silence, and Subaru took time to think their situation over. The members of Emilia’s faction were, whether due their attitude, nature, or childishness, all largely unskilled at reading the mood.
3883It was also hard to forget how Joshua, who had returned after being summoned away, had given a scared “Whaa” when he saw the situation.
3884 
3885House Astrea. The name was so well known that even Subaru knew a little of their family history. Sword Saint was a title that was passed from generation to generation, and the lineage of Sword Saints meant that the Astraa family probably had the history of greatest combat strength throughout of all of Lugunica.
3886
3887Wilhelm’s obsession with the White Whale obviously came from the defeat of his wife, the previous Sword Saint. Connecting these facts would lead to one question.
3888
3889—Why did Wilhelm choose to borrow the power of Crusch’s faction, rather than the power of his own house?
3890
3891Taking the question further, why had Reinhard not participated in the fight against White Whale?
3892
3893Wilhelm had said that he’d started chasing the White Whale about fourteen years ago. If the Royal Election had been ongoing, then Wilhelm could not cooperate with Reinhard, who was a member of the an enemy faction. That made sense.
3894
3895But, when Wilhelm had begun his hunt for the White Whale, House Astrea had nothing to do with the Royal Election. Of course, then Reinhard would still have been a child, and would have lacked the ability to defeat the White Whale. But, considering his later growth, why had Reinhard never sought out the White Whale?
3896
3897Wilhelm’s sentiments and Reinhardt’s thoughts, Subaru had no insight into either.
3898
3899—If they were ever willing to discuss it, he’d love to listen.
3900
3901However, asking directly would be like unscrupulously cutting an old wound and rubbing salt on the scars.
3902
3903And although Natsuki Subaru was incredibly curious, he’d grown quite a bit in the past year. He’d come to understand that if he pressed the topic, people would find him annoying.
3904
3905Reinhard and Wilhelm, though they were in hostile factions, were both valuable, talented people who Subaru had a stable relationship with. That single curiosity aside, the level of trust that they placed in him was hardly low.
3906
3907So, all he could do was hope that someone else would bring it up.
3908
3909Emilia: “By the way, Anastasia-san, why did you gather everyone here? I think you had some purpose… right?”
3910
3911Unaware of Subaru’s preoccupation, Emilia directed a question at Anastasia, who titled her head with a smile.
3912 
3913Anastasia: “Of course, I have something that I’d like to discuss with each of you, but, to answer Emilia-san’s question, I had to think pretty hard to come up with something that would entice each of you here.”
3914
3915Emilia: “We came for the magic stones, but what about the others?”
3916
3917Anastasia: “Everyone has their own wants and needs. Using just those to gather everyone would have been fairly easy... but there are those odd groups whose wants are mysterious.”
3918
3919Emilia: “I don’t understand…?”
3920
3921Emilia frowned and crossed her arms as she considered the issue, although the problem wasn’t a difficult one. Just observing who was currently not present would pinpoint the faction that refused to be communicative.
3922
3923Emilia: “Were Priscilla-sama and Al-dono not invited?”
3924
3925Anastasia: “Those two are completely set on their own path and I wouldn’t know where to start finding out what they want. To be honest, even Felt-san treats land and money like they’re completely irrelevant.”
3926
3927Reinhard: “Regarding that, Felt-sama actually volunteered to come on a whim. That said, I do wish she’d care a little more about those matters.”
3928
3929Anastasia and Reinhard spoke of the matter plainly and expressed the same opinion. Upon hearing their words, Emilia, who could only agree with them, raised her hand.
3930
3931Emilia: “I’d also like to know more about everyone’s circumstances. Although I’ve worked hard to learn, it’s difficult to understand everyone’s positions.”
3932
3933Subaru: “Then let's not talk about what happened today…”
3934
3935Emilia: “Hmph, Subaru you meanie.”
3936
3937Emilia’s cheek was being pinched by his right hand. His left hand still rested on Beatrice’s shoulder, where, either as reward or punishment, it had sat for a little too long.
3938
3939At any rate, the positions of Priscilla’s faction and Felt’s faction were clear. Then all that was left was the reason, perhaps the weakness, that lead Crusch here.
3940
3941Crusch: “As to why we came to Pristella, it was because Anastasia-sama seems to have some information regarding Gluttony.”
3942
3943Subaru: “———”
3944 
3945As if reading Subaru’s thoughts, Crusch replied.
3946
3947Crusch’s words struck Subaru like a bullet, and it was something that he could not overlook. Meanwhile, Anastasia caressed her scarf with a wry smile.
3948Anastasia: “I wasn’t keeping anything from Natsuki-kun, but, there is a matter of priorities. Under these circumstances, solving Crusch’s problems should take precedence. Isn’t that right?”
3949
3950Subaru: “Gah, gr... shu-, fu-. F-Fine, that’s fine.” Julius: “I see you’ve grown up a little.”
3951Subaru: “Shut up! I’m already on the verge of exploding.”
3952
3953Selling to the highest bidder was the basis of decision making in business.
3954
3955Subaru managed to put the brakes on his fury at Anastasia’s explanation, which was fortunate, since Julius had begun to look uneasy.
3956Subaru: “Who are you, my parents? On that topic, my dad could beat me up ten times better than you ever could!”
3957
3958Ferris: “Eh... Ferri-chan is scared…”
3959Subaru: “Don’t be shaken so easily! Are you scared of your own family!?”
3960
3961Subaru snapped at Ferris, who had snuggled into Crusch, but he was joking rather than scolding. On that note, his words about his father, Kenichi were certainly true.
3962Anastasia's reason was acceptable. However, it would be another matter entirely if the information were to be given to only Crusch and not Subaru. Information on Gluttony was crucial to restoring Rem, who was still sleeping in Roswaal’s mansion.
3963
3964Even though he’d accepted the reason, he wouldn’t be so easily swayed.
3965
3966Anastasia: “Even though you’re making such a scary face, you’ll feel more at ease after you’ve heard the full story.”
3967Subaru: “Then…. it’s true?”
3968
3969Anastasia: “It’s not a lie, and I’m sure that Crusch’s faction has no intention of keeping it to themselves.”
3970
3971Subaru turned to Crusch, who seemed to have some difficulty maintaining a composed expression.
3972 
3973Crusch: “It’s only natural. Of course, in order to retrieve my memory, I want the information on Gluttony. However, I also know that Subaru is also determined to defeat Gluttony for that young girl’s sake. Under such circumstances, I have no desire to monopolize the information.”
3974
3975Subaru: “Crusch-san…”
3976
3977Crusch: “In addition, the more comrades I find who share my goal, the better. The more people there are working against sinners like the Witch Cult, the more likely we are to win.”
3978
3979Crusch, who spoke in a light tone, gave Subaru peace of mind.
3980
3981Her true desire was, of course, to restore her memories and improve her flaws. But that didn’t interfere with her goodwill toward Subaru.
3982
3983Holding an honorable nature which had not been dimmed at all by her amnesia was this woman named Crusch Karsten.
3984
3985Subaru: “I’m grateful. Thank you, Crusch-san. I will cherish the opportunity that you’ve handed me. Definitely.”
3986
3987Crusch: “That said, the information is our priority. We won’t concede that.”
3988
3989In response to Subaru’s determination, Crusch straightened her back and met his gaze.
3990
3991Of course. They shared a heated competition. But her benevolent smile was out of place for this occasion, so she and Subaru laughed together.
3992
3993The one who interrupted the moment was Crusch’s knight.
3994
3995Ferris: “Nyau. Seeing Subaru and Crusch-sama like this is really annoying, stop it. Subaru’s such a greedy man. Are the two girls at your side not enough? Really nyow!”
3996
3997Crusch: “Ferris, that’s not a very courteous thing to say. Subaru isn’t someone who’d be swayed by temptations like that.”
3998
3999Subaru: “Yeah, don’t say that. Certainly, Crusch-san is beautiful and very cute but I have a loyal heart... although it is split in two right now, but—owowowowow!?”
4000
4001Beatrice: “That’s not a very loyal heart, in fact. You should just stay quiet and reflect on what you just said, I suppose.”
4002
4003Subaru, who’d been trying to agree with Crusch, had his ear caught in Beatrice’s tight grip. His eyes watered in protest, but before he could complain, he noticed that she was pointing at Crusch.
4004 
4005Following Beatrice’s finger, Subaru saw that Crusch was wearing a bright blush. Thinking back, what odd words had he spoken?
4006Subaru: “Oh no, Emilia-tan, did I say something strange?”
4007
4008Emilia: “Huh? Hmm, I’m not sure. Subaru, you just talked the way you usually talk to me...” Subaru: “That's right. Then what did I do? Holding Emilia-tan’s hand lets me think better, may I?” Emilia: “Yes yes. Try your hardest.”
4009Subaru tapped his forehead with the hand that held Emilia’s, as he cast a gloomy look. Meanwhile, Ferris took the opportunity to whisper to Crusch,
4010
4011Ferris: “See, it’s like that. Subaru-kyun is unconsciously excessively friendly to everyone he meets and always tries to play a cool and handsome act. It’s like he’s messed up in the head. Don’t pay it any attention.”
4012
4013Crusch: “Yes, I’ll be careful. Ha, I was a little shocked.” Crusch placed a hand on her chest with a sigh of relief.
4014Subaru found this feminine action incredibly cute. Crusch and Ferris, who were unaware of his thoughts, held hands as if making a promise to each other. Anyone who stumbled across this scene would have assumed that they were girlfriends.
4015Now, everyone had revealed their reasons for coming to Pristella.
4016
4017???: “Ehh, everyone’s here already. Originally I heard that I was supposed to just meet with the lady from Kararagi.”
4018
4019The paper door was thrown open, revealing the girl standing behind it.
4020
4021She was an agile, pretty blonde girl with large chestnut-red eyes and a crooked smile. Her small face was full of naughty charm and her slim but agile physique seemed a touch more feminine. Just as before, she was dressed in a outfit focused on enhancing movement speed, one that also happened to leave her navel and legs exposed.
4022
4023Felt: “What, surprised that I still look this way? It’s only been a year, you know.” Reinhard: “Felt-sama.”
4024 
4025Everyone slumped their shoulders upon seeing her, and Felt caught their disappointment. Reinhard, however, stood up to welcome his master as she approached.
4026
4027Reinhard: “I was sure I left a change of clothes on the dragon carriage, what happened?”
4028
4029Felt: “Bah! I wanted to go sightseeing in something comfortable. Saying that, you wanted me get changed in the hotel, but who would wear something that looks so itchy? You should know that about me by now!”
4030
4031Reinhard: “That’s really just like you…”
4032
4033Reinhard placed a hand on his forehead, speaking in a helpless tone. Felt, who was dragging the kingdom’s strongest hero around like a plaything, looked happy to enter the room.
4034
4035Felt: “Right, and here I am. —I’m grateful for your hospitality today and I hope that our discussions will go well. There, all done with greetings.”
4036
4037For a moment, Felt resembled a noble’s daughter. She gave a naughty smile and mimed a curtsy without a skirt, and immediately reverted to her usual self.
4038
4039Subaru was quite self-aware of his own disagreement with the aristocratic community, but Felt’s attitude toward them seemed to have worsened notably in the past year.
4040
4041Felt: “Man, this is a really bizarre building. I’ve never seen one like it before, so I got curious and explored a little before coming here.”
4042
4043Felt sat down on the mat originally occupied by Reinhard, who moved another one over and sat earnestly next to her.
4044
4045By chance, Felt was now next to Wilhelm, separating grandfather and grandson. Emilia: “Well, long time no see, Felt-chan. How have you been?”
4046Felt: “It’s weird to have -chan added to my name. Well anyway, I’ve been well. You, sister, have
4047been… a little too lively, no? I’ve heard a lot of rumors about really scary things.”
4048(she calls Emilia ‘Nēchan’)
4049
4050Emilia: “It’s Subaru who’s been lively, not me. As for me, I’ve just been lucky to be saved Subaru’s hard work.”
4051
4052Felt: “Ah! That’s right!”
4053
4054Upon hearing Emilia's reply, Felt leapt to her feet with a clap of her hands, her eyes fixed straight at Subaru.
4055 
4056Felt: “I’ve heard a ton of ridiculous rumors about you, brother. I’ve just got to know, how many of those rumors are actually true?”
4057
4058Subaru: “It seems like you’ve decided that they were all fake before even asking me. Your level of faith in disappointingly low.”
4059
4060Felt: “Because they’re so wild! I heard that you cut the White Whale in half by yourself, you crushed a sin archbishops skull to bits with you own two hands, and even the Sizable Hare was roasted and eat—”
4061
4062Subaru: “I was really involved in all of those, but the rumors have been blown hundreds of times out of proportion!”
4063
4064If Subaru really had done as the rumors said, then he’d be hailed the kingdom’s hero and would probably even have been put on the throne. With that authority, he’d have made Emilia queen and they’d be ruling together.
4065
4066Julius & Wilhelm: “—Heh.”
4067
4068Subaru’s reaction had drawn a small laugh from the audience. There two sources of laughter were from people sitting on opposite sides of the room, Julius and Wilhelm.
4069
4070The two, both of whom seemed to have felt embarrassed at their unconscious reaction, sought each other out and relaxed when they found someone who’d given a similar response. Felt, whose eyes had been darting back and forth in confusion, asked,
4071
4072Felt: “Why did the old man and the knight laugh? Me, did I say something strange?”
4073
4074Subaru: “Everything you said was strange! You gave me too much credit. If I did that much then I’d deserve a Nobel Peace Prize!”
4075
4076Although Subaru didn’t fully understand what he had earned, he knew that it was meant to be a symbol of honor. When he was presented with the medal he hadn’t fully understood its actual and symbolic value, so he’d never personally felt the merit associated with it.
4077
4078In fact, the medal that he’d received was quite valuable in the kingdom.
4079
4080Wilhelm: “Subaru-dono was indispensable during the battle with the White Whale. If he were not there, I have no doubt that we all would have perished. It sounds like an exaggeration, but it is no laughing matter.”
4081
4082Julius: “The same is true of the battle with the Witch Cult. The one who developed our tactics against them was him. Were he not there, myself and the others who had helped would not have been able to bring down the Sin Archbishop.”
4083 
4084Subaru: “———”
4085
4086Overwhelming faith from Wilhelm and Julius.
4087
4088Their straightforward support for him struck Subaru speechless. The lively atmosphere left his entire body burning with embarrassment. His face was red from ear to ear, and blood was liable to spray from his eyes at any moment.
4089Subaru: “N-No, stop it! Don’t praise me so much! The higher you raise me, the more my ego is stoked, shouldn’t you all be clear on that!?”
4090
4091Julius: “No, not at all. Although it is true that you made a fool of yourself at the start of the Royal Election, you’ve proven your worth time and time again. You have more than made up for that disgrace. You absolutely deserve to be so commended.”
4092
4093Wilhelm: “There is absolutely no need for humility. You’ve had a hand in accomplishing great things. Those successes would never have happened had you not been present. I will be proud to have shared a battlefield with you until the end of my days.”
4094
4095Subaru: “—Ah, um.”
4096
4097So far, Subaru had died in a number of painful, gruesome ways.
4098
4099However, this would be by the most horrifying. Being pelted with compliments.
4100
4101Subaru, embarassed to the verge of death, looked to Emilia and Beatrice, pleading for help. However, they merely smiled sweetly.
4102Emilia: “That’s right. Subaru has worked sooo hard. I’m truly proud to have him as my knight.” Beatrice: “W-Well, since he’s Betty’s partner, it’s only natural that he’s so successful, in fact.
4103He’s only going to be more and more amazing, I suppose. So it’s a good habit to get used to praising him, in fact!”
4104
4105The situation having gone in an entirely unexpected direction, Subaru was stricken with panic. Then, everyone took turns speaking.
4106
4107Reinhard: “Amazing, Subaru. Everyone praises you for doing something amazing, something no one else could have done. I’m glad to call you my friend.”
4108
4109Crusch: “I would have lost so many loyal men without Subaru-sama’s help, even Wilhelm, who has been supporting me to this day. Allow me to thank you again.”
4110 
4111Ferris: “Although you don’t have any combat ability, you never lost heart during the battle with the White Whale. It allowed Crusch-sama to make the speech that changed the tide of the battle. In short, thank nyou very much.”
4112
4113Anastasia: “Thanks to Natsuki-kun’s information, myself and countless other businessmen are no longer plagued by the White Whale’s fog. You have my gratitude.”
4114
4115Mimi: “Oohh! Are we taking turns complimenting big brother? He’s very strong! He’s
4116very handsome! The only thing he’s missing is Mimi! Your turn, Garf!”
4117
4118Garfiel: “Ya, I dunno w’happen, but deservin’ th’praise, that’s th’Captain. Th’s my amazin’ bro. Th’s a, Fame comes with the right way and where in.”
4119People were taking advantage of the momentum and piling flattering remarks on Subaru, who was blushing from all the warm encouragement. Felt treated him with a laugh.
4120
4121Felt: “It sounds like they were true, but… it looks like brother’s nature is hasn’t changed. That’s a relief!”
4122
4123Subaru: “You guys, stop it! Everyone’s ganging up on me!!”
4124
4125After Felt summarized the farce taking place, Subaru could no longer withstand it and exploded. The tension which had originally cloaked the tea melted away with the sound of laughter.
4126※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※
4127
4128
4129Subaru: “Ah, damn, really I’m about to disintegrate and die…”
4130
4131After the fun in the tea room had dissipated, an exhausted Subaru had left for his room.
4132
4133Everyone had inexplicably showered Subaru with praise, before occupying themselves with cross faction conversations, as if forgetting about their opposition.
4134
4135Of course, it couldn’t be said that no one had any intent of trying to delve into the secrets of the other factions, but most of the conversations were just idle, fun chatter.
4136
4137Although the candidates could at any moment end up in a confrontation, from another point of view, they were all women of a similar age, so conversation on topics other than the state of the kingdom came quite naturally to them.
4138In fact, Emilia had been very much looking forward to having an opportunity to talk with other girls her age.
4139 
4140Subaru: “Well, it could be said that a conversation between Emilia-tan and Beako would be just like that…”
4141
4142Beatrice: “Don’t bring up her real age, in fact. Do you want to start a war, I suppose?” Beatrice reprimanded the imprudent Subaru with a sharp voice.
4143Turning to see the source of the sound showed Beatrice sitting on a quilted pile of blankets in his room, desperately trying to ease her numb feet.
4144
4145Subaru: “Even though you’re a spirit your feet fell asleep. Aren’t spirits supposed to not have circulation, though?”
4146
4147Beatrice: “I have circulation, Betty’s body is designed to imitate an actual human body as closely as possible, in fact. Betty will feel the pain that humans can feel, I suppose. If I dive underwater for too long, I’ll lose consciousness, in fact.”
4148
4149Subaru: “So you breathe, too?”
4150
4151Beatrice: “Of course I do… hey, don’t try to sniff Betty’s breath, I suppose!”
4152
4153As Subaru’s nose approached her, a somewhat embarrassed Beatrice pulled the quilts around herself. Subaru took the opportunity to flick her numb foot, which felt like it had sprung back to life. Beatrice’s eyes watered.
4154Beatrice: “That hurts, in fact...  I’m about to cry, I suppose... Subaru’s a bully, in fact...” Subaru: “Okay, okay, my bad, my bad. Come here, come here.”
4155He patted his knees with a wry smile as he sat down, and Beatrice moved from the quilts to his lap. Caressing Beatrice’s twintailed head, Subaru said to himself, “but then again…”
4156
4157Subaru: “The interior decor make it a nice room, and it looks like the staff did their best to match the rest of the hotel... but here are some subtle deficiencies.”
4158
4159It was probably caused by woodworking technology developing differently here than it had in his original world.
4160
4161The design of Water Plumage Pavilion felt quite similar to the design of a hotel from Subaru’s original world, but in spite of the presence wooden beams and paper doors, there was a certain something that felt off.
4162
4163The beds probably took many painstaking attempts to figure out before the designers had decided on laying animal skins on a wooden bed.
4164 
4165The feeling wasn’t bad, it was just a slight deviation from what Subaru was used to.
4166
4167Subaru: “I really can’t agree with not sleeping on the floor just because social norms dictate that blankets have to go on beds.”
4168
4169Beatrice: “Putting a blanket directly on the floor is poverty, in fact. Betty can’t condone her partner becoming a man with no earnings, I suppose.”
4170
4171Subaru: “I’m always working you so hard.” Beatrice: “What’s that supposed to mean, in fact?” Garfiel: “What’re y’two chatterin’ on about?”
4172Beatrice, who had been engaging in coordinated banter with Subaru, jumped up at the sudden appearance of a third voice. However, her feet were still numb so she lost her balance and fell into the bundle of quilts on the floor. Subaru quickly reached over and righted her.
4173
4174Subaru: “Garfiel? Is your adventure over?”
4175
4176Garfiel: “Th’midget finally let’m go free after an spendin’ th’entire day. Beatrice’s, why’r ya actin’ crazy?”
4177
4178Subaru: “She’s never been so far away from home before, so she’s super excited! She even had trouble sleeping, isn’t she cute?’
4179
4180Standing at the entrance to the room, Garfiel laughed hard enough to reveal his sharp teeth.
4181
4182Because the guest room also had a paper door, Beatrice hadn’t heard it open and was scared at the sudden intrusion. Subaru, on the other hand, was sitting facing the entrance, so he’d seen Garfiel immediately.
4183
4184Subaru: “So, what’s up? Dinner?”
4185
4186Garfiel: “Nah, dinner prob’ won’t be ‘till later. Th’s nothing for me t’do alone in m’room, Captain, and ‘sides, Otto-nii still hasn’t come back yet.”
4187
4188Subaru: “Well, Otto isn’t a kid, so you don’t have to worry too much about him. Even if we incur some debt here, I doubt he’d give us any extra trouble in solving it.”
4189
4190Garfiel: “Right.”
4191
4192Otto had left a few hours ago to go settle a debt. Garfiel has no objection to this, since, after all, he knew what Otto was like.
4193 
4194Of course, when it came to asking him for help, there was something incredibly reliable about him.
4195
4196Subaru: “But those are different things.” Garfiel: “What’re y’talkin’ about now?”
4197Of course, Garfiel was used to Subaru’s frequent mutters to himself. Garfiel gestured toward the corridor with his chin.
4198
4199Garfiel: “If y’don’t have anythin’ goin’ on, can the Captain tag ‘long with me for a bit?”
4200
4201Subaru: “Tag along with you? Oh, a bath? A bath, right? You mean a bath? Open air bathing is too good to pass up on. I was looking around earlier and I found bathrobes, the thought of seeing Emilia-tan in a bathrobe is enough to raise my spirits! They’ve been raised already!”
4202
4203Tatami and the architectural style were very difficult to reproduce, but the bathrobe appeared to have been commercialized. Subaru gave a mental tribute here to those in Kararagi who had been responsible for it.
4204
4205However, standing before such an excited Subaru, Garfield wore a serious expression, one that was somber enough that even Subaru couldn’t continue to joke around. A worried look came to his face.
4206
4207Subaru: “Garfiel. What’s wrong? Is there something you want to do?” Garfiel: “No, ’s not really th’big ‘f a deal, but...”
4208Touching the white scar on his forehead forehead white scars, Garfield fell silent for a moment. Then he stared straight at Subaru.
4209Garfiel: “I jus’ wanted t’know exactly how strong th’world greatest hero is.”
4210 
4211
4212Arc 5, Chapter 13: Peaceful Dinner
4213
4214The Water Plumage Pavilion’s rustic courtyard, paved in gravel, was full of Japanese hospitality. Although expecting an extravagant pond would be too much, the bamboo-like plants on the sides of the stone road were a nice touch.
4215
4216Subaru: “Even so, Wilhelm-san didn’t join us.”
4217
4218Subaru sat in a corridor facing the courtyard, picking at the gravel with his toes.
4219
4220He thought of the white-haired old man had who had indifferently declined Subaru’s invitation with an apologetic expression. What was Wilhelm up to?
4221
4222Alone in his room, he would certainly feel bored until dinnertime.
4223
4224Subaru: “That said, he doesn’t seem like the kind of person who’d be concerned with how others spend their time.”
4225
4226Julius: “Saying it like that makes it sound like we’re spying, even though we were invited here.” Subaru: “It’s not like I’m here because I wanted to be... even though I am here...”
4227Subaru replied to Julius with sarcasm, who sat next to him in the hallway with his legs crossed gracefully. Julius nodded with a smile, as if to say “Truly”. However, the man sitting on the other side of Subaru didn’t want to admit it as frankly.
4228
4229Ferris: “Oh, please. Hah, do you think Ferri-chan’s is here because he wanted to see it? Subaru-kyun just dragged me here and he was just so annyoying that I didn’t want to protest.”
4230
4231Subaru: “Well, I’m sorry I guess. You should be here in case anything bad happens. Although, it seems that isn’t going to be necessary.”
4232
4233Subaru squinted at Ferris, who was shaking his cat ears in agitation, then looked past him to the fast-paced battle that was taking place in the courtyard.
4234
4235Frankly, the battle moved so quickly that Subaru’s eyes could barely keep up. Even so, he could plainly assert,
4236
4237Subaru: “Really, Reinhard is a damn monster.”
4238 
4239Julius: “Although it’s hard to deny, I don’t like using such a word to describe a friend.” Ferris: “It would be hard enough to deny it under nyormal circumstances.”
4240—The sight that was unfolding before them affirmed their conclusions.
4241
4242In the courtyard paved with gravel, a fierce match was being staged between a roaring blond teenager and the red-haired hero defending against him.
4243
4244The challenger, Garfiel, burned through an endless flow of motivation as he struck at Reinhard from every possible angle. However, whether using claws, fangs, legs, elbows, or knees, each of his attacks were seen through and evaded with ease.
4245
4246Not to mention,
4247
4248Subaru: “That guy, is he really just standing there without moving?”
4249
4250Julius: “It was the original condition, after all. Reinhard would never violate it. Nevertheless, failing to force him to do so is probably humiliating for Garfiel.”
4251
4252Garfiel kept launching attacks at Reinhard from different directions, trying to take those opportunities to expose an Achilles heel. But no matter how much he tried, Garfiel wasn’t going to find a weakness that didn’t exist. Not only that, Reinhard was dodging without much effort.
4253
4254Reinhard had been standing in the same place since the start of this rash challenge, having never conceded an inch.
4255
4256As Garfiel rushed at him repeatedly, Reinhard’s two feet remained fixed in place.
4257
4258—At first, when Garfiel visited Reinhard’s room to challenge him, Subaru had summed it up as a reckless move.
4259
4260Thinking back, that Reinhard even agreed to Garfiel’s challenge was unexpected.
4261
4262Frankly, the match was solely a product of Garfiel’s desire. Accepting the challenge wouldn’t have provided Reinhard with any benefit. If you consider the difference of strength between the two then Reinhard presumably wouldn’t have a childish sense of masculinity to flaunt.
4263If you consider the complicated relationship between Reinhard, the royal knights, and his political opponents, then fighting Garfiel is in some respects an unnecessary danger. Even if he’d believed that no one had set up any tricks or traps, accepting the challenge was still unnecessary.
4264 
4265Considering this, the match was unlikely to ever happen and Subaru had certainly considered dismissing the idea entirely.
4266
4267However, from the bottom of his heart, Subaru wanted to witness its fulfillment.
4268
4269The one who took the responsibility of serving as the fighting power of Emilia’s faction was, without any doubt, Garfiel Tinzel. However, outside conditions could often influence the outcome of a conflict, so achieving victory solely through battle was plainly impossible. Furthermore, Garfiel’s flaws weren’t few in number, either.
4270
4271Emilia’s faction had gained much fame throughout the past year and much attention was directed toward Garfiel.
4272
4273Because everyone within Emilia’s faction recognized and praised his strength, Garfiel himself was quite arrogant. He had always been able to live up to those expectations with results and achievements.
4274
4275However, this one-sided consideration of Garfiel also posed a troubling fact. Garfiel had yet to face enough opponents as strong as him since leaving Sanctuary.
4276The only person who had fought him on equal footing was the homicidal demon Elsa, during the battle in Roswaal’s old mansion, and it had ended in Garfiel’s victory. Since then, he hadn’t experienced any hard-fought battles that would have compelled him to show off his full strength.
4277
4278Although Garfiel had indeed once lost to Subaru, Otto, and Ram, the conditions of that victory could be entirely attributed to their dirty tricks.
4279
4280In terms of a proper, clean battle, Garfiel Tinzel was a man who had never experienced defeat since birth.
4281
4282—Therefore, even knowing that it was cruel, Subaru longed for a battle between Reinhard and Garfiel to happen.
4283
4284To continue without losses, and to remain unaware of his limits. That wasn’t an impossible path.
4285
4286However, if he remained ignorant of his own limits and merely relied on the luck of continuously facing weaker opponents, then Garfiel would never be certain of exactly where his own strength lay.
4287Reinhard van Astrea, the hero whom Subaru had only seen in action once. Subaru chose to trust in his power.
4288
4289Subaru: “I trusted his power... but I didn’t think the difference would be this great.”
4290 
4291The situation had proceeded in the exact direction that Subaru had hoped it would. However, he wasn’t as surprised as he was astonished, to the point where overreactions would have been superfluous.
4292
4293Having brought an excited Garfiel to Reinhard’s room, Subaru made the blunt request and Reinhard readily consented to it. Subaru had been so surprised he’d almost fallen over.
4294
4295Afterward, in response to Garfiel’s suggestion of going out of the city to avoid casualties, Reinhard had responded with a smile, “The yard is spacious enough, although we should mention to the manager that we won’t be damaging his land.”
4296
4297Reinhard probably hadn’t intended for his words to carry any malice but they served as more than enough provocation for Garfiel.
4298
4299Garfiel had accepted Reinhard’s proposal, exuding an aura of anger so intense that Subaru, who was standing beside Garfiel at the time, barely retained his composure when he felt his rage all but stab into Reinhard.
4300
4301They had then proceeded down towards the hotel courtyard where a few rules were set. Weapons were not allowed, nor were dangerous blessings. Wounding the other party was also prohibited.
4302
4303During that time, Subaru had called Ferris in case of any injuries. Subaru also invited Julius and Wilhelm as commentators on the battle itself. Unfortunately, Wilhelm had declined, so it ended up being just Julius and Ferris who watched the battle with him. On that note, Otto still had yet to return.
4304
4305Subaru: “By the way, I didn’t mention this to the women or Mimi’s brothers.”
4306
4307Julius: “I think that’s wise. If Anastasia-sama learned of this then she would no doubt turn it into a performance. If it reaches Hetaro or Tivey, then Mimi would surely be upset.”
4308
4309Julius agreed with Subaru as they surveyed the courtyard. Of course, when there was such an exciting battle happening, people would inevitably become excited.
4310
4311A handful of spectators gathering was something that Garfiel surely had considered from the very beginning of the match. Rather than regret a poor performance for being unable to go all out, he wanted the fight to be taken somewhere where real skill was all that mattered.
4312
4313The hotel courtyard was spacious, and the scenery could be appreciated, but if it were to serve as the setting for a fierce battle then it wasn’t spacious enough. And Reinhard had also raised the condition of “no damage to the environment”.
4314 
4315The setting was meant to push Garfiel to either be considerate or to regret being overtaken by anger, as a boy naturally would.
4316
4317What would come of this?
4318
4319Subaru: “Hey, Julius, can I ask you one question?”
4320
4321Julius: “You can ask me more than one if you like but whether or not I’ll answer is another story.”
4322
4323Subaru: “Don’t say such ambiguous things. This is why I hate you.”
4324
4325Subaru dropped his face onto one hand, and began speaking in a serious tone. Subaru: “In your opinion, how is Garfiel?”
4326Julius: “—He’s strong. According to the rumors, he is the shield guarding Emilia-sama. It is a well deserved reputation. Although, knowing of his association with you, my expectations were psychologically lowered.”
4327
4328Subaru: “I’m going to beat you up.”
4329
4330Julius: “He is strong. His talent is certainly real. In terms of combat alone, I don’t know whether or not I could beat him. And he has plenty of room for growth.”
4331
4332Julius’s powerful assertion revealed that he was excited to see that possibility and that the potential sleeping within Garfiel was quite genuine.
4333
4334He also seemed to embrace his envious admiration of Garfiel’s talent. This was no surprise. Julius was also a man of battle.
4335Ferris: “Buutt, even if there is a bright future awaiting him, it’s sad that right nyow he’s just being toyed with.”
4336
4337Ferris spoke a cruel truth.
4338
4339However, no one could say nothing to deny it. Everyone could see that. Garfiel himself could see it more clearly than anyone else.
4340
4341Perhaps Garfiel would one day walk amongst the strongest. Perhaps he’d be the strongest.
4342
4343But, right now, facing off against the strongest man in the world, what he was going through would surely best be described as being toyed with.
4344
4345Garfiel: “——tch.”
4346 
4347Reinhard: “That’s a shame. Too hasty.”
4348The Sword Saint reaches out forward, catching Garfiel’s arm. With a giant swing, he throws him mercilessly down to the hard gravel.
4349
4350A cloud of dust surroundes him, knocking the wind out of Garfiel. He quickly attempts to get back on his feet only to find Reinhard’s hand on his forehead, leaving Garfiel motionless before drawing a sigh,
4351Garfiel: “I lost.”
4352
4353Even being scrutinized by others, he admitted defeat.
4354
4355The ability to make that admission mostlikelyindicated that Garfiel was still maintaining his sense of self-esteem, even if barely.
4356
4357Subaru hoped that would serve as some small comfort to him, at the very least.
4358
4359※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※
4360
4361
4362— Garfiel didn’t appear for dinner that night.
4363
4364Anastasia: “Why’d you go off by yourselves and hide such an interesting thing from us?” Anastasia glared at the men as she voiced her bitter complaints.
4365Rather than being dressed in her usual white fur, she was wearing a bathrobe, her purple hair dripping with water. Her white skin was silhouetted against the yukata, her childlike charm still evident.
4366
4367Julius: “I think things are different from the way you’re phrasing it, but I specifically didn’t invite Anastasia-sama since you seemed to be having intimate conversations with the other candidates.”
4368
4369Julius met her straightforward words with a wry smile and a bow. The men had finished cleaning the courtyard after the contest and had only just returned.
4370
4371Hearing that remark, a mischievous smile appeared on Anastasia's lovely face.
4372
4373Anastasia: “Ahh. My knight seems to be speaking some rather sophisticated sophistry. We can’t connect everything to money, can we? But, my Kararagi spirit, who likes fun and turmoil, is still a little upset.”
4374 
4375Subaru: "The spirit of our strongest shield hurts more, so let’s not bring it up again. Ah, he’ll be fine after a night of hanging his head in sorrow, but until then, please let him recover in peace.”
4376
4377Following what Anastasia had said, Subaru made this request out of concern for his emotionally troubled honorary little brother. Everyone present nodded in assent. However,
4378
4379Felt: “Anyway, is that what happened? This merciless knight here doesn’t know how to be nice to opponents and the like. Sorry about that, brother.”
4380
4381After hearing about the incident, Felt gave Subaru a crooked-toothed laugh as she fiercely pounded Reinhard’s shoulders, the red-haired knight sitting next to her with a wry smile.
4382
4383Reinhard: “Felt-sama, speaking like that will lead to misunderstandings. I didn’t exert any undue pressure in the battle just now, and I myself was at risk several times. Both my body and mind were enriched from that experience.”
4384Felt: “That’s not at all convincing considering how scared Larkins and the others are of you. Did you really have to freak them out so much when you first met?”
4385
4386Reinhard: “No matter who I face, I can not afford to be arrogant. If I become too trusting in my ability, it will result in my failure.”
4387
4388Faced with Reinhard’s resolute determination, Felt gave a disinterested sigh.
4389
4390Although their dialogue reflected the nature of their transition to proper master and subordinate status, Reinhard’s words were of greater concern to Subaru.
4391
4392Having witnessed the battles in the courtyard, he saw clearly the root of Garfiel's concern. In a brief epiphany, he realized that Reinhard’s words contained no irony or hypocrisy.
4393
4394Reinhard was merely saying what he believed to be truth. Although this speech may sound unpleasant, the authenticity of his words seemed to prevent anyone from thinking so.
4395
4396Perhaps that was his most dangerous ability.
4397
4398Reinhard: “Speaking of which, Felt-sama. About that outfit.”
4399
4400Felt: “What is it, are you complaining? I was taking a bath with others, and everyone changed into this, so I did too. ‘It’s embarrassing, it’s disappointing’, is that what you want to tell me?”
4401
4402Reinhard: “Not at all, I just wanted to tell you that it suits you well.”
4403 
4404Felt: “Annoying!”
4405
4406Those sweet words from the respected, revered, and most powerful knight.
4407
4408Countless women would be incredibly envious of the beautiful bouquet of words that Felt had swatted away with the expression of frustration. The way she wore her bathrobe also suggested that she was someone who was a little rough around the edges.
4409—As Anastasia had said earlier, the women were in the bath house while the match outside between Garfiel and Reinhard had been going on.
4410
4411For that reason, all of the women attending dinner were in yukatas.
4412
4413Not only Anastasia and Felt, but also Mimi, Crusch, Emilia, and even Beatrice were all dressed in bathrobes.
4414
4415Subaru: “Beako, you unexpectedly took a bath...”
4416
4417Beatrice: “After Subaru left Betty alone in the hotel I was captured by Emilia, in fact. She forced Betty to go, I suppose.”
4418
4419Unexpectedly wearing a pale blue bathrobe, the cute Beatrice seemed to be having difficulty figuring out how to correctly don the yukata. Strangely, Beatrice’s wet hair retained its usual drill-tailed form. If he yanked on her curly hair then they would probably bounce more crisply than usual.
4420
4421Subaru: “So, that’s Beako’s testimony, but what’s the truth?"
4422
4423Emilia: “Hm? Beatrice looked so lonely when she told me that Subaru left her, and since I’d just been invited to go bathing, I took her with me. I thought she looked happy about it, though...”
4424
4425Beatrice: “T-That’s a lie, in fact! Don’t fabricate the truth, I suppose! Betty or Emilia, who does Subaru believe more, I suppose!”
4426
4427Subaru: “I’ll take that as your confession.”
4428
4429Combine Beatrice’s unflattering claim with Emilia’s assertive judgment, Subaru arrived at the natural conclusion.
4430
4431Seeing Beatrice unwilling to yield, Emilia gave a happy smile. She also wore a bathrobe, her freshly washed silver hair gathered in the back. Subaru quietly delighted in seeing the whiteness of her neck.
4432 
4433Emilia: “Subaru, you’re breathing heavily. Do you have a fever?” Subaru: “It’s merely the heat of love. Emilia-tan, can I braid your hair?” Emilia: “Sure, but food will be served soon. Afterwards?”
4434Emilia pointed toward the table, and Subaru reluctantly retracted the hand that had been stroking her hair. The people around them seemed to be looking at them strangely.
4435
4436Subaru tilted his head at the person opposite of him, who happened to be Felt. Subaru: “What’s so weird?”
4437Felt: “I don’t know too much about you brother, or you, sister, but I still get a sense of distance between you two. This kind of interaction doesn’t have the slightest bit of an erotic atmosphere. Seems your relationship hasn’t changed at all since our last meeting.”
4438
4439Subaru: “It's not like erotic flirting happens these days! And there’s no need to bring up what happened in the capital, and my chest hurts so please stop!”
4440
4441Subaru reacted to Felt in such a manner. Throughout the past year, serving as Emilia's knight, Subaru’s self-awareness had increased to a sufficient point, and he was aware of the state of the relationship between them as man and woman.
4442In all honestly, their romantic relationship was probably at a lower point than it had been before Subaru had become her knight.
4443
4444This was largely in part due to Emilia’s mental age. Emilia's emotional maturity had yet to grow to a degree where she could accept Subaru’s romantic advances on her. So her getting along with him was nothing too significant.
4445
4446His love had not faded, but the intent behind his interactions with her had changed. As long as there was no change in Emilia’s emotional awareness of him, their relationship would persist like this, intact.
4447
4448At the least, Subaru understood that even if he took the first step, nothing would come of it.
4449
4450Subaru: “Put it this way, this feeling might be something close to what Crusch-san’s relationship is going through.”
4451
4452Crusch: “My relationship, what?”
4453 
4454Subaru sighed absentmindedly and his hand rubbed against his jaw. Crusch looked over at him, wearing an incredulous expression.
4455
4456Of course, she’d been bathing with the women, so she was also dressed in a bathrobe. The chest that her former men's clothing had hidden was emphasized by the thinness of the bathrobe.
4457Without her inspiring aura, Crusch’s face had been both beautiful and innocent as she’d obeyed Ferris’s guidance while putting on her yukata.
4458
4459Crusch glanced to the side, as Subaru rubbed his nose with his fingers.
4460
4461Subaru: “Yeah. Although Ferris is always clinging to Crusch-san, it could be said that they don’t see each other as man and woman, right? And the starting point between you two is only a little bit before us, so maybe we go about treating the people we like the same way.”
4462
4463Crusch: “Well, it's a bit embarrassing when you say it like that. Haha. Right, Ferris?” Ferris: “Ferri-chan is devoted, even if Crusch-sama rejects my heart.”
4464Crusch: “——”
4465
4466For a moment, the room was frozen by what Ferris said.
4467
4468Crusch’s smile became stiff, and Ferris welcomed her response with a smile.
4469Incidentally, Ferris was dressed in a bathrobe as well, as if he was competing with the girls. Anyway, now wasn’t the time to dwell on that.
4470Subaru: “I'm so sorry for revealing the secret that I dug up. Alright, I guess it's time to eat.” Crusch: “Don’t run away after digging up a bomb like that!”
4471Subaru tried to redirect the topic toward food, an idea which was immediately rejected by Crusch’s cry.
4472
4473This was really a problem, and Subaru wasn’t expecting to have to encountered it. Hmm, what do to. He cast an uncertain gaze around.
4474
4475Wilhelm: “Ferris. Take care to not scare Crusch-sama. Your lively and dangerous side feels more prominent than before.”
4476
4477Before the silence could become awkward, Wilhelm interjected, and the mood shifted again.
4478
4479The elderly man was the only man present in a bathrobe. It seemed that he’d been to the baths right after the women had left. Both his posture and yukata played their part in restoring the harmonious atmosphere from the its previous tenseness.
4480(Ferris is also a man though... uh?)
4481 
4482If he had a sword by his side, his image would have been perfect. Ferris: “What, why would Wil-jii say that?”
4483Wilhelm: “A respectful love, a treasured love, a romantic love. Love is often taken for granted. Incurring confusion for the purpose of hiding your feelings is unpleasant for innocent hearts.
4484Should I not speak harshly about this?”
4485
4486Ferris: “Ha nyah. Don’t say it like that, that’s a bit much.”
4487
4488Listening to Wilhelm’s heavy sermons, Ferris muttered in a low voice and snuggled up against Crusch’s shoulder.
4489
4490Ferris: “It's okay. It was a obviously joke, so don’t be so nyon edge. If Ferri-chan were to really upset Crusch-sama, it’d be a huge problem.”
4491
4492Crusch: “T-That’s right, isn’t it? Phew, I was a little scared since I was unused to it, but I appear to have misunderstood Ferris’s thoughts.”
4493
4494Ferris: “—Not at all.”
4495
4496Crusch sighed in relief, and a fleeting emotion flashed through Ferris’s eyes as he watched her, leaving Subaru feeling unsure.
4497
4498That complex emotion was something that he could not easily reveal.
4499
4500During this year, Ferris was the one who had to deal with his master’s amnesia.
4501
4502During that time, he must have tried his best but still felt anxious and guilty, just like Subaru. Even so, his master, lacking the foundation of her memory, had needed to rely on him, and so he could not show any confusion.
4503
4504Joshua: “The preparations for dinner have been completed. It will be served, does anyone mind?”
4505
4506As the conversation came to an end, the timing on behalf of the hotel’s staff was perfect. Joshua, who had been sitting without presence in a corner until then, had a steady flow of food brought up by the manager.
4507
4508Everyone watched as their meal was arranged on the long table, their gazes colored with wonder. However, Subaru had a different reason to be surprised than everyone else.
4509Emilia and others were surprised by the variety of dishes, many of which they’d never seen before, while Subaru was surprised by the sight of familiar dishes.
4510 
4511Since there was no sea in this world, it had been nearly impossible to find such a dish, but Subaru immediately fixed his attention on the sashimi dish before him.
4512
4513Subaru: “This, may I eat it as is?”
4514
4515Anastasia: “I guess you’re not accustomed to it, since you’d never experience this kind of dish without living close to water. The Water Plumage Pavilion is actually famed for this.”
4516Sashimi wasn’t the only thing Subaru recognized. There was a variety of Japanese dishes placed together on the table. In the midst of all the confusion, Anastasia began to bring food to her mouth, and Subaru took that as a cue to start.
4517
4518He immediately went for the fancy sashimi and soy sauce. Emilia and Beatrice, seated beside him, both issued an “ah!”. Concerns about a species of parasite arose as he swallowed, but, taking into account the class of hotel and the host, it was hardly a plausible worry.
4519
4520Instead, Subaru simply focused on enjoying the tastes.
4521
4522Subaru: “Delicious! Ah, it’s been so long since I’ve had sashimi!” Emilia: “I-It’s delicious?”
4523Subaru: “It’s not even a matter of delicious or not, since this is simply a proper delicacy. It’s probably due to its freshness, but this probably makes the top of my list. If there’s any sushi vinegar and rice here, I could show you guys how proper sushi is made.”
4524
4525Emilia: “Sorry. I don’t understand what you're saying. But, I’m glad it’s good.”
4526
4527Partially listening to Subaru’s train-like speech, Emilia imitated him and dipped the sashimi into the soy sauce. As she tasted it, her amethyst eyes widened as she gripped her hands excitedly, exclaiming, “Mmmm!”.
4528
4529Looking at the reaction of the master and servant, the others also began to taste the food.
4530
4531Anastasia, who disappointedly drew away, relaxed her gaze as she watched Subaru and Emilia, muttering to herself “Ahh, it’s hopeless”.
4532
4533Despite some people having missed the dinner, the participants were able to enjoy themselves amidst their restlessness.
4534—On this night, with its bright moon, the compassionate and forgiving world allowed for this peace.